





















































/ 


ni.7 . 







i'" '■;■ MM^H'’' ■• ■' 








X Viy*; 


■ « 


I /■ 







K; 


■w 


rt ' ^. 

ft# ■' ■•<<;;'"■■■ 

'K*: ' 

fe. ; '■■■':■ ■ 



; I 
•V 

I , ’ 


* 


( 


!1 




# 










:)a 


' ■ '''li 

I*.' '•<•■( r ^ 


» i< 


- \Wi- ^'’ ™ 











“ What are you doing-, Phronsie, sitting down in the middle 
of the stairs ? — (See page 46.) 



FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 
AND THEIR FRIENDS 


By 

MARGARET SIDNEY, 

AUTHOR OF FIVE LITTLE 
PEPPERS ABROAD,” “ A 
LITTLE MAID OF CONCORD 
TOWN, ’’“SALLY, MRS.TUBBS,” 



Illustrated by 


Eugenie M. IVireman 


BOSTON 

LOTHROP PUBLISHING COMPANY 





Copyright, 1904, 

BY 

Harriett M. Lothrop. 


Published October, 1904. 



PEPPER 

Trade-mark registered 
January 26, 1904. 




To my daughter Margaret^ 
who to her friends embodies 
Polly Pepper'' in her 
girlhoody I dedicate most 
lovingly this book. 


PREFACE. 


HERE were so many interesting friends of 
the Five Little Peppers., whose lives were only 
the faintest of outlines in the series ending 
when Phronsie was grown up^ that a volume devoted 
to this outer circle has been written to meet the persist- 
ent demand. 

Herein the author records many happenings that 
long ago Ben and Polly., Joel and David told her. 
And even Phronsie whispered some of it confidentially 
into the listening ear, '■^Tell about Rachel, please f 
she begged and Margaret Sidney promised to write 
it all down some day. 

And that day seems to have arrived in which it all 
should be recorded and the promise fulfilled. For the 
Five Little Peppers loved their friends very dearly, and 
were loyal and true to them. And hand in hand, the 
circle widening ever, they lived and loved as this history 
records. 


MARGARET SLDNEY, 


v":-' y 'r V-’, 



- 





rv 


:.. l'}'. It 








r \ 








.V 


I 


'• V 




‘ . > 




' \ 







. KT? ' 


' 


1 '^ ■* 




, i 


If 


f ' ' 


:>:> 


iu ^ 1 


\ r < 

t > f 


.> 1 , 





■ . ..-vVf 

> 

' < ,' / .•..■ V «‘.< ' . 

. t '- / • V 

• ,1 

■ ' '1 ^ ' 




I ■ « 




iMl 




/« 


X 




'.r 


, • •■ ' 


V ', 

' •OJ*A. I *.'. 







f * * VH 


\t‘ 





'/'I "•■•^ -‘♦v ** ' ‘ ' 



.V 





\. 


f t 


tsiM 


• ‘ .• I 




t- .' ‘''. . X ' 


/rt » /^ i * 



. • ' 






CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

I. A Five- O’ CLOCK Tea 


PAGE 

9 

II. 

Phronsie 


• 31 

III. 

Clem Forsythe .... 


. 45 

IV. 

Miss Taylor’s Working Bee . 


. 58 

V. 

“She’s My Little Girl” 


. 80 

VI. 

Grandma Bascom . . • . 


. 97 

VII. 

The Disappoiniment 


. 115 

VIII. 

The Garden Party . 


■ 135 

IX. 

The Ten-Dollar Bill . • . 


. 153 

X. 

Trouble for Joel 


. 166 

XL 

Rachel 


. 179 

XII. 

Doings at the Parsonage 


. 198 

XIII. 

“ She’s Going to Stay Here Forever 

” 215 

XIV. 

“ Can’t Go,” Said Joel . 


. 229 

XV. 

Up in Alexia’s Pretty Room 


. 242 

XVI. 

The Accident .... 


• 255 

XVII. 

Joel’s Adventure 


. 266 

XVIII. 

The Comfort Committee 


. 278 


5 


6 

CONTENTS 

CHAPTER 

XIX. 

Joel’s New Friend 

P.^GE 

. 293 

XX. 

The Cooking Club 

. 305. 

XXL 

Of Many Things in General 

. 320 

XXII. 

Rachel’s Visit to Miss Parrott . 

• 337 

XXIII. 

The Old Parrott Homestead 

• 350 

XXIV. 

Rachel’s Future .... 

• 372 

XXV. 

Jack Parish ...".. 

. 394 

XXVI. 

Mr. Hamilton Dyce a True Friend 

. 413 

XXVII. 

A Piece of Good News 

. 431 

XXVIII. 

The Little Stone Cupboard 

. 4.50 


ILLUSTRATIONS. 


PAGE 

“What are you doing, Phronsie, sitting down in the 


MIDDLE OF THE STAIRS ? ” Frontlsplece 

Five-o’clock Tea 25 

“ But THIS IS ten dollars,” said Joel 149 

“ Oh, Larry,” said Miss Taylor gently, bending over 

HIM 259 

“Yes, sir,” called Joel back, from the alcove . . . 263 


The unlucky oar was seized by the triumphant crew 270 

“I USED TO PLAY WITH IT,” SHE SAID SOFTLY 351 

He stood in the middle of the little shop .... 401 





f 







I 




. 1 A 






r. 



4 


Five Little Peppers and 
Their Friends, 


I A FIVE-O’CLOCK TEA 

“ X WISH,” said Phronsie slowly, ‘‘ that you’d 
X come in, little girl.” 

“ Can’t.” The girl at the gate peered through 
the iron railings, pressing her nose quite flat, to 
give the sharp, restless, black eyes the best 
chance. 

Please do,” begged Phronsie, coming up 
quite close ; “ I very much wish you would.” 

'' Can’t,” repeated the girl on the outside. 
Cop won’t let me.” 

“ Who ? ” asked Phronsie, much puzzled and 
beginning to look frightened. 

“ Perlice.” The girl nodded briefly, taking 
her face away from the iron railings enough to 
accomplish that ceremony. Then she plastered 
her nose up against its support again, and stared 
at Phronsie with all her might. 


9 


lO 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Oh,” said Phronsie, with a little laugh that 
chased away her fright, “ there isn’t any big 
policeman here.- This is Grandpapa’s garden.” 

’Tain’t, it’s the perliceman’s ; everything’s 
the perliceman’s,” contradicted the girl, snapping 
one set of grimy fingers defiantly. 

Oh, no,” said Phronsie, softly but very 
decidedly, “ this is my dear Grandpapa’s home, 
and the big policeman can’t get in here, ever.” 

Oh, you ninny ! ” The girl staring at her 
through the railings stopped a minute to laugh, 
covering both hands over her mouth to smother 
the sound. “ The perlice can go everywheres 
they want to. I guess some of ’em ’s in heaven 
now, spyin’ round.” 

Phronsie dropped the doll she was carrying 
close to her bosom, to concentrate all her gaze 
up toward the sky, in wide-eyed amazement that 
allowed her no opportunity to carry on the con- 
versation. 

“ An’ I couldn’t no more get into this ’ere gar- 
den than I could into heaven,” the girl on the out- 
side said at last, to bring back the blue eyes to 
earth, “ so don’t you think it, you. But, oh, my, 
don’t I wish I could, though ! ” 

There was so much longing in the voice that 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


II 


Phronsie brought her gaze down from the police- 
men in their heavenly work to the eyes staring at 
her. And she clasped her hands together tightly, 
and hurried up to lay her face against the big iron 
gate and close to that of the girl. 

“ He won’t hurt you, the big policeman won’t,” 
she whispered softly. “ I’ll take hold of your 
hand, and tell him how it is, if he gets in. 
Come.” 

“ Can’t,” the girl was going to say, but her 
gaze rested upon the doll lying on the grass 
where it fell from Phronsie’s hand. “ Lawks ! 
may I just have one good squint at that?” she 
burst out. 

“ You may hold it,” said Phronsie, bobbing her 
head till her yellow hair fell over her flushed 
cheeks. 

The gate flew open suddenly, nearly over- 
throwing her; and the girl, mostly all legs and 
arms, dashed through, picking up the doll to 
squeeze it to her neck so tightly that Phronsie 
rushed up, quite alarmed. 

“ Oh, don’t,” she cried,* you’ll frighten her. 
I’ll tell her how it is, and then she’ll like you.” 

“ I’ll make her like me,” said the girl, with 
savage thrusts at the doll, and kissing it all over. 


12 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Oh, my, ain’t you sweet ! ” and she cuddled it 
fiercely in her scrawny neck, her tangled black 
hair falling around its face. 

“ Oh, dear ! ” wailed Phronsie, standing quite 
still, “ she’s my child, and she’s dreadfully 
frightened. Oh, please, little girl, don’t do so.” 

“ She’s been your child forever, and I’ve never 
had a child.” The girl raised her black head to 
look sternly at Phronsie. “I’ll give her back; 
but she’s mine now.” 

• “ Haven’t you ever had a child ? ” asked 
Phronsie, suddenly, two or three tears trailing 
off her round cheeks to drop in the grass, and 
she drew a long breath and winked very fast to 
keep the others back. 

“ Not a smitch of one,” declared the other girl 
decidedly, “ an’ I’m a-goin’ to hold this one, and 
pretend I’m its mother.” 

Phronsie drew a long breath, and drew slowly 
near. 

“ You may,” she said at last. 

The new mother didn’t hear, being hungrily 
engaged in smoothing her child’s cheeks against 
her own dirty ones, first one side of the face and 
then the other, and twitching down the dainty 
pink gown, gone awry during the hugging proc- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


13 


ess, and alternately scolding and patting the 
little figure. This done, she administered a 
smart slap, plunged over to the nearest tree, and 
set the doll with a thud on the grass to rest 
against its trunk. 

“ Sit up like a lady,” she commanded. 

“ Oh, don’t ! ” cried Phronsie, quite horror- 
stricken, and running over on distressed feet. 

She’s my child,” she gasped. 

“ No, she’s mine, an’ I’m teachin’ her manners. 
I ain’t through pretendin’ yet,” said the girl. 
She put out a long arm and held Phronsie back. 

“ But you struck her.” Phronsie lifted a pale 
face, and her blue eyes flashed very much as 
Polly’s brown ones did on occasion. 

The new mother whirled around and stared at 
her. 

Why, I had to, just the same as you’re licked 
when you’re bad,” she said, in astonishment. 

“ What’s ‘ licked ’ ? ” asked Phronsie, over- 
come with curiosity, yet keeping her eyes on her 
child, bolt upright against the tree. 

“ Why, whipped,” said the girl, “ just the same 
as you are when you’re bad.” 

Phronsie drew a long breath. 

I’ve never been whipped,” she said slowly. 


14 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Oh, my Lord ! ” The girl tumbled down to 
the grass and rolled over and over, coming up 
suddenly to sit straight, wipe her tangled black 
hair out of her eyes, and stare at Phronsie. 
“ Well, you are a reg’lar freak, you are,” was all 
she could say. 

“ What’s a ‘ freak ’ ? ” asked Phronsie, actually 
turning her back on her child to give all her at- 
tention to this absorbing conversation, with its 
most attractive vocabulary. 

“It’s — oh, Jumbo!” and over she flopped 
again, to roll and laugh. “ Well, there I ” and she 
jumped to her feet so quickly she nearly over- 
threw Phronsie, who had drawn closer, unable to 
miss a bit of this very strange proceeding. 
“ Now I’m through pretendin’, an’ I haven’t got 
any child, an’ you may have her back.” She 
v^rung her grimy hands together, and turned her 
back on the object of so much attention. “ Take 
her, quick; she’s yours.” 

Phronsie hurried over to the doll, sitting up in 
pink loveliness against the tree, knelt down on 
the grass, and patted her with gentle hand, and 
smoothed down her curls. A curious sound 
broke in upon her work, and she looked up and 
listened. “ I must go back,” she whispered to 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


IS 

her child, and in a minute she was running 
around the figure of the girl, to stare into her 
face. 

“ Ow — get out ! ” cried the girl crossly, and 
she whirled ofif, pulling up her ragged dress to 
her face. 

“ I thought I heard you cry,” said Phronsie 
in a troubled voice, and following her in dis- 
tress. 

“ Phoo ! ” cried the girl, snapping her fingers 
in derision, and spinning around on the tips of 
her toes, “ ’twas the cat.” 

“ No,” said Phronsie decidedly, and shaking 
her head, “ it couldn’t be the cat, because she 
doesn’t hardly ever cry, and besides she isn’t 
here” — and she looked all around — “don’t you 
see she isn’t ? ” 

“ Well, then, ’twas that bird,” said the girl, 
pointing up to a high branch. “ Ain’t you green, 
not to think of him.! ” 

“ I don’t think it was the bird,” said Phronsie 
slowly, and peering up anxiously, “ and he 
doesn’t cry again, so I ’most know he couldn’t 
have cried then.” 

“ Well, he will, if you wait long enough,” said 
the girl defiantly. 


i6 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Chee, chee, chee/’ sang the bird, with deli- 
cious little trills, and shaking them out so fast 
his small throat seemed about to burst with its 
efforts. 

“ There, you see he couldn’t cry,” began 
Phronsie, in a burst of delight ; “ you see, little 
girl,” and she hopped up and down in glee. 

“ He’s got the ’sterics, an’ he’ll cry next, like 
enough,” said the girl. 

“ What’s ‘ the ’sterics ’ ? ” asked Phronsie, 
coming out of her glee, and drawing nearer. 
“ Oh, I see some tears,” and she looked soberly 
up into the thin, dirty face, and forgot all about 
her question. 

“ No, you don’t, either.” The girl twitched 
away angrily. “ There ain’t never no tears you 
could see on me ; ’twas the cat or the bird. Ain’t 
you green, though! You’re green as that grass 
there,” and she spun round and round, snapping 
her fingers all the while. 

Phronsie stood quite still and regarded her 
sorrowfully. 

“ Don’t you believe I cried I ” screamed the 
girl, dashing up to her, to snap her fingers in 
Phronsie’s face ; “ say you don’t this minute.” 

“ But I think you did,” said Phronsie. Oh, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


17 


I’m very sure you did, and you may hold my 
child again, if you only won’t cry any more,” and 
she clasped her hands tightly together. The 
other girl started and ran toward the big iron 
gate. 

“ Oh, don’t ! ” Phronsie called after her, and 
ran to overtake the flying feet. “ Please stay 
with me. I like you ; don’t go.” 

The girl threw her head back as if something 
hurt her throat, then leaned her face against 
the iron railings and stuck her fingers in her 
ears. 

“ Don’t ! lemme alone ! go ’way, can’t you ! 
She wriggled ofif from Phronsie’s fingers. “ I’ll 
lick you if you don’t lemme be ! ” 

“ I wish you’d play with me,” said Phronsie, 
having hard work to keep out of the way of the 
flapping shoes all down at the heel, “ and you 
may have Clorinda for your very own child as 
long as you stay — you may really.” 

Ow ! see here ! ” Up came the girl’s face, 
and with a defiant sweep of her grimy hands she 
brushed both cheeks. “ Do you mean that, 
honest true, black and blue ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Phronsie, very much relieved to 
see the effect of her invitation, “ I do mean it. 


1 8 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

little girl. Come, and Ell tell Clorinda all how 
it is.” 

“ Fm goin’ outside to walk up and down a bit. 
Bring on your doll.” 

“ But you must come here,” said Phronsie, 
moving off slowly backward over the grass. 
“ Come, little girl ” — holding out her hand. 

“ Now I know you didn’t mean it,” said the 
girl scornfully. “ You wouldn’t let me. touch 
that nasty old doll of yours again for nothin’, 
you wouldn’t,” she shrilled at her. 

“ Oh, yes, I would,” declared Phronsie, in 
great distress ; “ see. I’m going to get her now,” 
and she turned around and hurried over the grass 
to pick Clorinda off from her resting-place and 
run back. “ There, see, little girl,” she cried 
breathlessly, thrusting the doll into the dirty 
hands ; “ take her now and we’ll go and play.” 

For answer, the girl clutched the doll and 
sped wildly off through the gateway. 

Oh ! ” cried Phronsie, running after with 
pink cheeks and outstretched arms, “ give me 
back my child; stop, little girl.” 

But there was no stop to the long, thin figure 
flying down the path on the other side of the tall 
hedge. It was a back passage, and few pedes- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


19 


trians used the p*ath ; in fact, there were none on 
it this afternoon, so the children had it all to 
themselves. And on they went, Phronsie, with 
but one thought — to rescue her child from the 
depths of woe such as being carried off by a 
strange mother would produce — blindly plunging 
after. 

At last the girl with the doll stopped suddenly, 
flung herself up against a stone fence, and drew 
a long breath. 

Well, what you goin’ to do about it ? she 
cried defiantly, clutching the doll with a savage 
gnp- 

Phronsie, too far gone for words, sank panting 
down to the curbstone, to watch her with wild 
eyes. 

“ You said I might take her,” the girl blurted 
out. “ I hain’t took nothin’ but what you give 
me. I want to play with her to my home. You 
come with me, and then you can take her back 
with you.” 

“ I can’t,” said Phronsie, in a faint little voice. 
Her cheeks were very red, and she wiped her hot 
face on her white apron. “ You must give me 
Clorinda, and I must go home,” and she held out 
a shaking hand. 


20 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


But the girl danced oflF, and Phronsie, without 
a thought beyond the rescue of her child, 
stumbled on after her, scarcely seeing one step 
before her for the tears that, despite all her 
efforts, now began to stream down her round 
cheeks. 

At last, in trying to turn out for a baker’s boy 
with a big basket, she caught her foot and fell, a 
tired little heap, flat in a mud puddle in the 
middle of the brick pavement. 

‘‘ My eye ! ” cried the baker’s boy, lifting her 
up. “ Here, you girl, your sister’s fell, ker- 
squash ! ” 

At this, the flying girl in front whirled sud- 
denly and came running back, and took in the 
situation at once. 

“ Come on, you lazy thing, you ! ” she ex- 
claimed ; then she burst into a laugh. Oh, how 
you look ! ” 

“ Give me back ” panted Phronsie, rubbing 

away the tears with her muddy hands, regardless 
of her splashed clothes and dirty shoes. 

Keep still, can’t you ? ” cried the girl, grip- 
ping her arm, 'as two or three pedestrians paused 
to stare at the two. “ Come on, sister,” and she 
seized Phronsie’s hand, and bore her off. But 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


21 


on turning the corner, she stopped abruptly, and, 
still holding the doll closely, she dropped to one 
knee and wiped off the tears from the muddy 
little cheeks with a not ungentle hand. “ You’ve 
got to be my sister,” she said^ in a gush, “ else 
the hoodlums will tear you from neck to 
heels.” And seizing Phronsie’s hand again, she 
bore' her off, dodging between rows of dwellings, 
that, it her companion could have seen, would 
have certainly- proved to be quite novel. But 
Phronsie was by this time quite beyond noticing 
any of the details of her journey, and after turn- 
ing a corner or two, she was hauled up several 
flights of rickety steps, strange to say without the 
usual accompaniment of staring eyes and com- 
ments of the various neighbors in the locality. 

“ There ! ” The girl, still clutching the doll, 
flung wide the rickety door. ‘‘ My, ain’t I glad 
to get here, though ! ” and she drew a long 
breath, releasing Phronsie’s hand, who immedi- 
ately slid to the floor in a collapsed little heap. 
“ Well, this is my home — ain’t it pretty, 
though ! ” 

Phronsie, thus called on for a reply, tried very 
hard to answer, but the words wouldn’t come. 

“ You needn’t try,” said the girl, slamming the 


22 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


door, “ ’tain’t likely you can praise it enough,” 
and she broke out into a hard, sarcastic laugh, 
which shrilled its way out of the one window, 
whose broken glass was adorned with nondescript 
fillings. 

“ See here now, you’re all beat out,” she ex- 
claimed suddenly ; then rushing across the room, 
she dragged up a broken chair, and jammed it 
against the door. There now, we’re by our- 
selves, an’ you can rest.” 

“ I must go home,” said Phronsie faintly, and 
holding up her tired arms. Give me my child ; 
I must go home.” 

“ Did you think I didn’t know what was 
proper ? ” cried the girl scornfully, and tossing 
her head. I’m going to have five-o’clock tea 
’fore you go. There, I’m a lady, an’ a swell one. 
too. I’d have you know.” 

She ran over to the corner of the slatternly 
room, and set the doll on a bed, over which were 
tossed the clothes in a dirty heap, Phronsie fol- 
lowing every movement with anxious eyes. 

“ Now she’s my child, remember,” she said, 
turning her sharp, black eyes on the small figure 
huddled up on the floor, “ as long as she stays 
here.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


23 


Then she hurried about, twitching a box out 
here and there from a cupboard, whose broken 
door hung by one hinge. 

“ Here's my silver spoons — ain’t they beauti- 
ful ! ” she cried, running up with a few two- 
tined forks and a bent and battered knife. 
These she placed, also the cracked cups, with 
great gusto, on the rickety table, propped for 
support against the wall, as one of its legs was 
gone entirely and another on the fair road to 
departure. 

“ ’Tain’t stylish to have yer table agin the 
wall,” she broke out, “^at a five-o’clock tea; I 
know, ’cause I’ve peeked in the windows up on 
the avenoo, an’ I’ve seen your folks, too.” She 
nodded over at Phronsie. “ I know what I’ll 
do.” She tossed her head with its black, elfish 
locks, and darted off in triumph, dragging up 
from another corner a big box, first unceremoni- 
ously dumping out the various articles, such as 
dirty clothes, a tin pan or two, a skillet, an empty 
bottle — last of all, a nightcap, which she held 
aloft. “ Gran’s,” she shouted ; “ it’s been lost a 
mighty long time. Now I’m goin’ to wear it to 
my five-o’clock tea. It’s a picter hat, same- ’s 
that lady had on to your house once — I seen her.” 


24 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


She threw the old nightcap over her hair, tied 
the ragged strings with an air, and soon, by dint 
of pulling and hauling, had the table in the very 
center of the apartment, the box securely under 
its most delicate and unreliable portion. 

“ There — my ! ain’t we fine, though ! ” She 
surveyed her work with great delight, her hands 
on her hips. “ Now, says I, for our ice cream 
an’ cake, with white on top, an’ choc’late.” 

She gave a flirt of her ragged gown and darted 
here and there with her elfish movements ; and 
presently a cold potato, shivering in its skin, a 
slice or two of hard, moldy bread, and some 
turnips and carrots, uncooked, were set about the 
dirty table, with empty spools in between. 
“ Them’s the flowers,” she explained, as she put 
the last-mentioned articles in their places. 
“ Now it’s all ready, except the choc’late.” 
And waving an old tin coffeepot, whose nose was 
a thing of the past, she filled it at the faucet over 
the wooden sink, and put it down with a flourish 
at one end of the table. “ Now we’re ready, an’ 
I’m the beautiful lady up to your house — I seen 
her, once when I was peekin’ through the fence ” 
— she nodded shrewdly, her little eyes snap- 
ping — “ her an’ your sister.” 





1 

m: 






i 





' -*«£r.' 

• ♦ 



Five O ‘Clock Tea 








AND THEIR FRIENDS 


25 


“ Oh, I want Polly,” broke out Phronsie, with 
such a wail, as she sat, a frozen little heap, not 
daring to stir, that the girl screamed out: 

“ Well, I’m goin’ to take you to her, when I’ve 
given you my five-o’clock tea ; that is, if you don’t 
cry. An’ I ain’t goin’ to be the beautiful lady 
up at your house; I’ll be Mrs. somebody else. 
No, I’ll be a Dukess — the Dukess of Marl- 
brer — I’ve seen her in the paper. Oh, you’ve 
got to have the best chair,” and she dragged up 
the sole article of furniture of that name, minus 
its back, away from the door ; then helping 
Phronsie up from the floor, she wiped off the 
tears on her pinafore, no longer white, and soon 
had her installed on it.^ “ Now you’re comp’ny.” 
Thereupon she ran and fetched the doll from the 
bed, and put her on a small, old barrel, from 
which the articles were dumped out, and, with a 
box for her back, Clorinda was soon in great 
state on one side of the feast. The Dukess then 
slipped into her own seat, an inverted tub, some- 
what low, to be sure, but still allowing the view 
of the festive cup to be seen. “ She’s my child, 
now. Will you have some choc’late?” — with a 
winning smile that ran all over her dirty face and 
wrinkled it up alarmingly. 


26 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Oh, no, she’s my child,” protested Phronsie, 
the tears beginning again. 

‘‘ I mean till I get through my five-o’clock tea,” 
cried the girl ; “ can’t you understand ? Then 
she’ll be yours, an’ I’ll take you home. Will you 
have choc’late? — you must, Lady — what’s your 
name, anyway ? ” she demanded abruptly, bring- 
ing her black eyes to bear on Phronsie. 

Phronsie could hardly stammer it out for the 
tears she was choking back. 

“ Oh, my eye, what a name ! ” laughed the 
Dukess, in derision. Well, you can be Lady 
Funsie — Fornsie — whatever you call it. Now, 
will you have some choc’late? ’Tain’t perlite not 
to answer.” 

“ I’d rather have* some milk,” said Phronsie 
faintly, “ if you please.” 

‘‘ Oh, ’tain’t no trouble,” said the Dukess 
airily, quirking out her little finger with grace ; 
and poising the tin coffeepot with an elegant air, 
she inverted it over a cracked cup, which, when 
generously full of water, she passed to her guest. 
“ Help yourself to th’ cakes. Lady Fonsie,” she 
said graciously, “ an’ what beyewtiful weather we 
are havin’ ! ” 

Phronsie put forth a trembling hand, as it 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


27 


seemed to be expected of her, and took the cup of 
water, spilling about half of it, which ran off the 
table-edge and down her little brown gown, the 
Dukess greeting this mishap with a shout of 
laughter, checking it suddenly with a start and a 
dismayed glance in the direction of the broken 
window. 

“ It’s time fer you to talk some,” she said. 
“ You should say, ‘Yes, I think so, too.’ ” 

“ I think so, too,” murmured Phronsie, view- 
ing her cup of milk gravely: 

“ An’ you must say, ‘ I think, Dukess, you have 
the most splendid milk.’ ” 

“ It isn’t milk,” said Phronsie gravely, and she 
turned serious eyes on the lady of quality 
opposite. 

“ Oh, yes, it is,” said the Dukess, “ an’ you 
orter go on an’ say, ‘ An’ all them' perfectly 
beyewtiful flowers, I never see any so fine ! ’ ” — 
pointing to the empty spools in between the 
eatables. 

“ But they aren’t flowers,” said Phronsie. 

This occasioned so much discussion that there 
was no lack of conversation, and was the reason 
that steps over the stairway were not heard. 
The door was thrown open, and an old, stout, 


28 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


sodden woman, in a dirty, green shawl and bat- 
tered bonnet stood transfixed with amazement in 
the entrance. She hadn’t a pleasant eye beneath 
her straggling, white hair, and her first words 
were not altogether agreeable nor appropriate at 
five-o’clock tea. 

‘‘ So this is the way,” she said gruffly, “ when I 
sends you out. Rag, to pick up somethin’, you 
eat me out o’ house an’ home with brats you 
bring in ” ; for she hadn’t seen through the dirt 
on Phronsie’s face and clothes what manner of 
child was present. 

The Dukess twitched off the nightcap, and 
sprang up, upsetting the tin coffeepot, which 
rolled away by itself, and put herself over by 
Phronsie, covering her from view. In passing, 
she had grasped the doll off from the barrel and 
hidden her in the folds of her tattered gown with 
a quick, sharp thrust. 

“ Tain’t nothin’ ’f I do have some fun once in 
a while. Gran,” she grumbled. She pinched 
Phronsie’s arm. “ Keep still.” And while the 
old woman swayed across the room, for she 
wasn’t quite free from the effects of a taste from 
a bottle under her arm, which she couldn’t resist 
trying before she reached home, Phronsie and 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


29 


Rag were working their way over toward the 
door. 

“ Stop ! ” roared the old woman at them, in a 
fury, and she held up the nightcap. Involun- 
tarily Rag paused, through sheer force of habit, 
and stood paralyzed, till her grandmother had 
come quite close. 

“ Hey, what have we got here ? ” She eyed 
Phronsie sharply. “ Oh, well, you ain’t acted so 
badly after all ; maybe the pretty little lady has 
come to see me, hey ? ” and she seized Phronsie’s 
small arm. 

“ Gran,” cried Rag hoarsely, waking up from 
her unlucky paralysis, “ let her go ; only let her 
go, an’ I’ll — I’ll do anythin’ you want me to. I’ll 
steal, an’ pick an’ fetch, and do anythin’. Gran.” 

The old woman leered at her, and passed her 
hand to the beads on Phronsie’s neck; and in 
doing so she let the little arm slip, that she might 
use both hands to undo the clasp the better. One 
second of time — but Rag, knowing quite well what 
could be done in it, seized Phronsie, rushed out- 
side, slammed the door, and was down over the 
rickety stairs in a twinkling, through the dirty 
courtyard and alley — which luckily had few spec- 
tators, and those thought she was carrying a 


30 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


neighbor’s child — around a comer, darting here 
and there, till presently she set Phronsie down, 
and drew a long breath. 

“ Oh, my eye ! ” she panted, “ but wasn’t that a 
close shave, though ! ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


31 


II PHRONSIE 

T here now, here you are ! ’’ There 
was a little click in the girl’s throat. 
Phronsie looked up. 

“ Yes, and your child, too.” Clorinda and all 
her pink loveliness was thrust into her own little 
mother’s arms, and the sharp, black eyes peered 
down upon the two. “ I’ve brung you home, and 
you’re on your own grassplot, same’s you were.” 
Still she stood in her tracks. 

“ I’m sorry I brung you to my house ; but 
you’ve had a five-o’clock tea, and now you’re 
home, an’ got your child.” Still she did not stir. 

“ Well, I’ve got to go. Say, don’t you call no 
one, nor tell no one, till I’ve had time to shake 
my feet down street.” She thrust out one 
flapping shoe, then the other, gave a scornful 
laugh, and brushed her hand across the sharp 
eyes. Promise now, black and blue, ‘ I promise 
true, hope to die if I do ’. Hurry up ! Do you 
promise ? ” she cried sharply. 


32 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

“ Yes,” said Phronsie, hugging Clorinda 
tightly. 

“ All right. Now for Gran ! ” She shut her 
teeth tightly and was off and through the big 
gateway. 

“ Eve got my child,” said Phronsie, putting up 
a sleepy hand to pat Clorinda’s head, but it. fell 
to her side, while her yellow hair slipped closer 
over her flushed cheek. She tried to say, 
“ Clorinda, weVe got home, and my foots are 
tired,” swayed, held her child tighter to her 
bosom, and over she went in a heap, fast asleep 
before her head touched the soft grass. 

Polly Pepper, hurrying home from Alexia’s, 
ran in by the gateway, and down by a short cut 
over the grass, her feet keeping time to a merry 
air that had possessed her all the afternoon. 
“ How fine,” she cried to herself, “ our garden 
party will be! — and we’ve gotten on splendidly 
with our fancy things this afternoon. It will be 

too perfectly elegant for ” the flying feet 

came to a standstill that nearly threw her over the 
sleeping figure, the doll tightly pressed to the 
dirty little pinafore and the flushed cheeks. 

“ Oh, my goodness me ! ” cried Polly, down on 
her knees. “ Why, Phronsie, just look at your 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


33 

pinafore ! ” But Phronsie had no idea of look- 
ing at anything, and still slept on. 

“ Dear me ! exclaimed Polly, in consterna- 
tion, “ whatever in the world has she been doing ! 
Well, I must get her up to the house.” 

“ Hullo ! ” It was Jasper’s voice. Polly flew 
up to her feet and hulloed back. He took a short 
cut, with a good many flying leaps, across the 
grass. “ Oh, Polly, I’ve been looking for you ! ” 

“ Just see there,” cried Polly, pointing trag- 
ically to the little heap. 

“ Well, dear me ! ” said Jasper. “ Why, 
Polly ” — as his eyes fell on the soiled pinafore and 
the little face where the tears had made muddy 
streaks. 

“ I know it,” said Polly. “ Did you ever in 
all this world, Jasper ! What do you suppose she 
has been doing? ” 

“ Oh, making mud pies, perhaps,” said Jasper, 
unwilling to worry Polly ; “ don’t look so, Polly. 
Here, we’ll carry her to the house.” 

“ Lady-chair,” said Polly, the worry dropping 
out of her eyes at the fun of carrying Phronsie in. 
But Phronsie was beyond the charms of “ lady- 
chair ” or “ pick-a-back,” her yellow head bob- 
bing so dismally when they lifted her up, that 


34 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Jasper at last picked her up in his arms, and 
marched off with her. 

‘‘ You bring the doll, Polly.” 

So Polly ran along by his side with Clorinda 
dangling by one arm. 

Mother Fisher said never a word when she 
received her baby, but wisely soothed and washed 
and tucked her away in bed ; and little Doctor 
Fisher, as soon as he got home, viewed her 
critically through his big spectacles, and said, 
“ The child is all right. Let her sleep.” Which 
she did, until every one of the household, creeping 
in and out, declared she could not possibly sleep 
any longer, and that they must wake her up. 
This last was from Polly. 

“ What do you suppose it is, Mamsie ? ” she 
asked, for about the fiftieth time, hanging over 
Phronsie’s little bed. 

“ Nothing,” said Mrs. Fisher, with firm lips. 
Polly must not be worried by unnecessary alarm, 
and really there seemed to be nothing amiss with 
Phronsie, who was sleeping peacefully, with 
calm little face and even breath. “ It’s the best 
thing for her to sleep till she’s rested.” 

“ But what could have tired her so ? ” said 
Polly, with a puzzled face. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


35 


That’s just what we can’t find out now,” 
said her mother, diving into her basket for 
another of Van’s stockings. “ Oh, here is the 
mate. When she wakes up, she’ll tell us.” 

"‘Well, Joanna is going, isn’t she, Mamsie?” 
asked Polly, deserting the little bed to fling her- 
self down on the floor at Mrs. Fisher’s feet, to 
watch the busy fingers. 

“ Yes, she is,” said Mother Fisher decidedly. 

“ I’m so very glad of that,” said Polly, with a 
sigh of relief, “ because you know, Mamsie, she 
might go off again and leave Phronsie when she 
ought to be watching her.” 

“ Say no more about it, Polly,” said her mother, 
setting even, firm stitches, “ for Mr. King is very 
angry with Joanna; and you needn’t be afraid 
that Phronsie will ever be left again, until we do 
get just the right person to be with her. Now 
you better go out and forget it all, and busy your- 
self about something.” 

“ I’ve got to practice,” said Polly with a yawn, 
and stretching her arms. “ I haven’t done a bit 
this whole afternoon, and Monsieur comes to- 
morrow.” 

“ Best fly at it, then,” said Mrs. Fisher, smiling 
at her. So Polly, with a parting glance at the 


36 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


figure on the little bed, went downstairs and into 
the big drawing-room, wishing that Phronsie 
was there, as usual, where she dearly loved to 
stay, tucked up in a big damask-covered chair, 
one of her dolls in her arms, waiting patiently 
till the practice hour should be over. 

But when Phronsie at last turned over, and 
said without a bit of warning, “ I want something 
to eat, I do,” with an extremely injured expres- 
sion, Mother Fisher was so thankful that she had 
no time to question her, if, indeed, she had con- 
sidered it wise to do so. And Sarah was called, 
and laughed with delight at the summons, and 
ran oflf to get the tray ready, Phronsie watching 
her with hungry eyes in which the dew of sleep 
still lingered. But old Mr. King was not so 
patient. 

When he saw, as he soon did, his visits to the 
side of the little bed being as frequent as Polly’s 
own, that Phronsie was really awake and sitting 
up, he could keep still no longer, but putting his 
arms around her, fumed out : 

“ Oh, that careless Joanna ! Poor lamb ! 
There, there! Grandpapa will take care of his 
little girl himself, after this.” 

Pm hungry,” announced Phronsie, looking 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


37 


up into his face. “ Indeed I am, Grandpapa 
dear, very hungry.” 

“ Oh, to think of it ! Yes, Pet ” — soothing 
her. “ Where is that Sarah ? Can’t some one 
get this poor child a bit to eat ? ” he cried 
irascibly. 

“ Sarah will hurry just as fast as she can,” 
said Mrs. Fisher, coming up with a dainty white 
gown over her arm. “ Phronsie must be a good 
girl and wait patiently.” 

Phronsie wriggled her toes under the bed- 
clothes. 

“ I wish you’d take me. Grandpapa dear,” she 
said, holding up her arms. 

“ So I will — so I will. Pet ! ” cried old Mr. 
King, very much delighted ; and lifting her up to 
rest her head on his shoulder, he walked up and 
down the room. “ There, there, dear ! Oh, why 
doesn’t that Sarah hurry ! ” — when in walked 
that individual with a big tray, and on it every- 
thing that a hungry child could be supposed to 
desire. But Phronsie had no eyes for anything 
but the glass of milk. 

“ Oh, Grandpapa,” she piped out at sight of it, 
‘‘ Sarah’s got me some milk,” and she gave a 
happy little crow. 


38 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ So she has,” he laughed as gayly. Well, 
now, we’ll sit right down here and have some of 
these good things,” and, Mrs. Fisher drawing up 
a big easy chair in front of the table where Sarah 
deposited the tray, he sat down, with Phronsie 
on his knee. “ Now, child ” 

‘‘ Oh, Grandpapa, may I have the milk ? ” she 
begged, holding out a trembling hand. 

• “ Bless you, yes, child.” He put the glass into 
her hand. “ Take care, Phronsie, don’t drink so 
fast.” 

“ Honey will choke herself,” cried Sarah, in 
alarm, holding up warning black fingers. “ Oh, 
my ! she’s done drunk it mos’ all up a’ready.” 

“ There, there, Phronsie ! ” Grandpapa took 
hold of the glass. 

“ Phronsie,” said Mother Fisher, and it was 
her hand that took the glass away from the eager 
lips. You must eat a roll now, or a little bit 
of toast.” 

“ But I want some more milk,” said Phronsie, 
and her lips quivered. 

“ Not yet, Phronsie.” Mother Fisher was 
cutting up the toast, and now held up a morsel on 
the spoon. See how very nice it is.” 

“ We’ll play it is five-o’clock tea,” said old Mr. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


39 


King, at his wit’s end to bring the smiles into her 
face. Phronsie turned and gave him one look, 
then buried her face in his waistcoat and cried as 
hard as she could. 

“ There, there ! ” The old gentleman got up 
to his feet and began to pace the floor again, his 
white hair bent over her face, his hand patting 
her back gently. “ Don’t cry, poor little lamb.” 
And as a sudden thought struck him, “ Just look 
at your mother, Phronsie; you are making her 
sick.” 

Up popped Phronsie’s yellow head, the tears 
trailing off from the round cheeks till they fell 
on the floor. There stood Mother Fisher, quite 
still. 

“ I’m sorry, Mamsie,” said Phronsie, and she 
put out a little hand, I’ll eat the toast.” So 
down old Mr. King sat again, with her on his 
lap, and Mother Fisher cut up more toast, and 
Phronsie opened her mouth obediently, and after 

the first mouthful she smiled : “ I like it, I do.” 

* 

And Mother Fisher smiled too, and said, “ I 
knew you would, Phronsie.” And Grandpapa 
laughed, he was so happy, and Sarah kept crying, 
“ Press de Lawd ! yer maw knew best.” And 
pretty soon Mrs. Fisher nodded to old Mr. King, 


40 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


and he said, Now for the rest of the milk, 
Phronsie,” and the glass was put into her happy 
hand. 

And then more toast, and jnore laughing, for 
Grandpapa by that time told a funny story, and 
everything got so very merry that the gayety 
brought all the rest of the houseful of children 
up to see if Phronsie were really awake. 

“Why didn’t you tell us before?” cried Joel, 
in a dudgeon, revolving around the table. “She’s 
been eating ever so long, and we thought she was 
asleep.” 

“ That’s the reason she’s had a little peace,” 
retorted the old gentleman. 

“ Catch them telling you, Joe ! ” said Percy 
Whitney, glad to pitch in with a word. 

“ Well, you didn’t know it, either,” said Joel, 
in great satisfaction. “ Say, Phronsie, where 
were you all this morning ? ” 

“ Ugh ! ” cried Van, with a warning dig in his 
ribs. 

“Let me alone,” cried Joel, squaring around 
on him savagely. 

“ Look at Phronsie’s face,” said Percy, with a 
superior manner, as if no one needed to tell him 
when to speak. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


41 


Polly was on her knees cuddling up Phronsie’s 
toes, and begging to feed her, when she felt her 
give a shiver, and try to hide her face on her 
neck. 

“ Don’t, Joey,” begged Polly. But Joel, not 
hearing her, and hating to be dictated to by Percy, 
cried out persistently: 

Say, Phron, what were you doing all the 
morning? ” 

Phronsie at this gave a loud sob. “ Take me, 
Polly,” was all she said. So Polly sat down on 
the floor, and Phronsie snuggled up closer into 
her neck, and was rocked back and forth to her 
heart’s content, while Joel, perfectly aghast at the 
mischief he had done, was taken in tow by Mother 
Fisher, to sob out, his head in her lap, that he 
” didn’t mean to, he didn’t mean to.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed old Mr. King, in 
dismay, “ this is a pretty state of things ! Polly, 
my child ” — he leaned over her— “ can’t you 
think up something to get us out of it ? ” 

“ I’m going to talk about the garden party,” 
cried Polly, an inspiration seizing her. “ Oh, 
Phronsie, now you must sit up; you can’t think 
what plans we have for it.” But Phronsie bur- 
rowed deeper in her nest. 


42 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ If you don’t sit up, Phronsie,” said Polly 
quite decidedly, “ I shall have to put you oif from 
my lap, and go out of the room.” 

“ Oh, no, no, Polly ! ” cried Phronsie, clutching 
her around the neck. 

“ Yes, I shall, Phronsie,” declared Polly, in her 
most decided fashion, “ so you must sit right up, 
and hear all about it. Now, Jasper, you begin.” 

So Phronsie sat up and let Polly wipe her face ; 
and then she folded her hands in her lap, while 
Jasper began : 

“ You see that we thought that we’d take the 
Wistaria arbor. Father, if you’d let us, for our 
post office. May we ? ” 

“ Yes, yes, certainly,” said the old gentleman, 
who would have been quite willing to promise 
anything just then. 

“Oh, that’s no end jolly!” cried Jasper, 
throwing back his dark hair from his forehead 
with a quick thrust. “ Now we can do splen- 
didly. Polly, only think 1 ” His eyes shone, and 
Polly screamed out, “ Oh, Grandpapa, how • 
lovely I ” and the others joined in, not quite know- 
ing what they were so happy about, until Joel 
popped up his head from his mother’s lap to 
hear what all the noise was about over there. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


43 


“ Fm going to be postmaster,” he announced, 
wiping the tears off with the back of his hand, 
and plunging across the room. 

No, sir-ee ! ” declared Ben, seizing his jacket- 
end, “ don’t think it, Joe. Jasper is going to fill 
that important office.” 

Yes, Jasper is,” shouted Percy and Van to- 
gether, delighted at anything that could keep Joel 
out. Davie stood perfectly still in the midst of 
the uproar. 

“ Why couldn’t Joey be a letter carrier, to 
help give out the letters ? ” he said at last, in the 
midst of the noise. “ Couldn’t he, Ben ? ” and 
he ran to twitch that individual’s sleeve. 

“ Hey — what ? ” 

“ Couldn’t he be the one to give out some of 
the letters, and help Jasper?” asked David 
anxiously. 

“ I don’t know — yes, maybe ” — as he saw 
David’s face fall. You best ask Jasper, he’s to 
be the postmaster.” 

So David ran over and precipitated himself 
into the middle of the group, with his question ; 
when immediately the rest began to clamor to 
help Jasper give out the letters, so the babel was 
worse than at first. 


44 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Phronsie by this time was begging with the 
others, while she sat straight in Polly’s lap, with 
very red cheeks and wide eyes. Now she slipped 
out, and rushed up to Jasper. 

“And I, too, Japser; I want to give out let- 
ters, too,” she cried, dreadfully excited. 

“ So you shall. Pet,” he cried, seizing her to 
toss her up in the air, the others all circling 
around them, Phronsie’s happy little crows going 
up high above the general din. 

“ Well, I think if we are going to have such a 
fine post office, we’ll have to work pretty hard to 
write the letters,” said Polly, after they had 
sobered down a bit. 

“ Ugh ! ” cried Joel with a grimace, “ I’m not 
going to write a single scrap of one.” 

“ Indeed you are,” retorted Polly ; “ everybody 
has absolutely got to write some letters. Why, 
we must have a bushel of them.” 

“ Oh, Polly Pepper ! ” cried the others, “ a 
bushel of letters ! ” 

“ And no one can have a letter who doesn’t 
write some,” announced Polly firmly — “ the very 
idea ! So we must all work like everything to get 
ready for the post office.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


45 


III CLEM FORSYTHE . 

P HRONSIE sat on the stairs, halfway down 
the long flight. It was the same staircase 
on which Jasper had found her, with Polly wait- 
ing patiently on the lower step, when she first 
came to Grandpapa King’s. Now she held Clo- 
rinda in her arms, tightly pressed to her bosom. 

“ I do wish,” she said softly, “ that I could see 
my poor little girl, I do.” 

Clorinda not replying, Phronsie smoothed 
down the pink gown. 

It wasn’t very nice at that little girl’s house ” 
— and a troubled expression swept over her face 
— “ but the little girl was nice, and she hadn’t any 
child.” 

Clorinda’s countenance expressed no sorrow, 
but stared up at her mother unblinkingly. 
Phronsie bent over and dropped a kiss on the red 
lips. 

“ Maybe she’ll come again some day, if I watch 
by the big gate.” 


46 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ My goodness me ! ” Polly, running along 
the upper hall, peered over the railing. “ What 
are you doing, Phronsie, sitting down in the 
middle of the stairs ? ” 

“ Pm thinking,” said Phronsie, looking up. 

“ Well, I should say ! ” cried Polly, running 
down to sit beside her. “ Oh, Pet, I’ve an invite 
for you.” She seized Phronsie’s hand and 
cuddled it in both of her own. “ It’s perfectly 
splendid.” 

“ What’s an ‘ invite ’ ? ” asked Phronsie, com- 
ing slowly out of her thoughts, to peer into 
Polly’s face. 

“ Oh, I forgot, Mamsie didn’t want me to say 
that,” said Polly, with a little blush. “ Well, it’s 
an invitation. Pet, and to Miss Mary Taylor’s, to 
go with us girls this afternoon to work on our 
fancy things for the fair. Only think of that, 
Phronsie Pepper ! ” And Polly threw her arms 
around the small figure, and hugged her, to the 
imminent danger of both falling down the rest of 
the flight. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Polly, “ we almost 
went over.” 

“ Can I really go, Polly ? ” cried Phronsie, as 
soon as she could get her breath, “ when you all 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


47 


take your bags and work on things?” She set 
Clorinda carefully down on the stair above, and 
stood up to look into Polly’s face. 

“ Yes, child. Take care, you’ll tumble over 
backward,” warned Polly, with a restraining 
hand. “ And oh, Phronsie ! I’m going to make 
you a little silk bag, and you can take your pin- 
cushion to work on.” 

This was such a height of bliss that it quite 
overcame Phronsie, and she sat down on her 
stair again to think it over. To have a little silk 
bag to hang on her arm to carry her work in, just 
as Polly and the other girls did when they went to 
each other’s houses with their fancy work, was 
more than she ever imagined was coming to her 
till she got as big as they were. And to put her 
“ cushion-pin ” in it, and go to Miss Mary Tay- 
lor’s with them all, sent her into such a dream of 
delight that she sat quite still, her hands in her lap. 

“Don’t you like it. Pet?” cried Polly, dis- 
appointed at her silence. 

Phronsie drew a long breath, then stood up and 
began to hop up and down on her stair. 

“ Oh, Polly,” she cried, clapping her hands, 
“ I’m going to have a little silk bag, I truly am, 
Polly, all my own — oh ! ” 


48 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ My goodness me, Phronsie ! ” cried Polly, 
seizing her arms, “ you’ll roll down and break 
your neck, most likely.” 

“ And I’ll take my cushion-pin ” — Phronsie 
leaned over and put her face close to Polly’s 
cheek — “ and I’ll sew on it for the poor children, 
I will,” and she began to hop up and down again. 

“ Take care, and stop dancing,” laughed Polly. 

‘‘ And it shall be a pink bag,” said Phronsie, 
dreadfully excited ; “ make it a pink bag, do, 
Polly.” 

“ Oh, I don’t know that I can do that,” said 
Polly slowly, “ because you know I took my piece 
of pink ribbon Auntie gave me, for that sachet 
case I’m making for the fair. But never mind, 
child ” — as she saw a sorry little droop to 
Phronsie’s mouth — “ I’ll find another somewhere, 
and it will be nice, even if it isn’t pink.” 

“ It will be nice,” echoed Phronsie confidently, 
as long as Polly said so, and she clasped her 
hands. 

And corne on. Pet, we’ll go and find the 
ribbon and make the bag now, so as to be all 
ready.” Polly flew up from her stair. ‘‘ Pick 
up your doll, and give me your hand. Here we 
are ! ” — as they ran up to the top. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


49 


“ I very much wish you wouldn’t call her my 
doll,” panted Phronsie, as they reached the last 
step ; “ she’s my child, Polly.” 

“ I know ; I won’t forget,” laughed Polly. 
“ Now, says I, Phronsie, for my piece-box ! ” 

The invitation of Miss Mary Taylor to all the 
girls who were getting up the fair for the poor 
children’s week, plunged them into such a state 
of excitement that those who had been lagging 
over their fancy work now spirited up on it, or 
ran down-street to get more materials and begin 
anew. One of these was Clem Forsythe. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” cried Polly, looking up from 
the floor of her room, where Phronsie and she 
had thrown themselves, the piece-box of ribbons 
between them, ‘‘ here comes Clem up the drive ; 
now I ’most know she wants me to help her on 
that sofa-pillow,” and she twitched a square of 
yellow silk into a tighter tangle. “ How in the 
world did that spool get in here ? ” she exclaimed, 
in vexation. 

“ I’ll get it out, let me,” begged Phronsie, 
dropping a fascinating bunch of gay ribbons she 
was sorting in the hope of finding a pink one. 

“ Oh, you can’t, child,” cried Polly, her im- 
patient fingers making sad work of the snarl. 


50 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ There, Ell break the old thing, there’s no other 
way ” — as Clem ran over the stairs and into the 
room. 

“ Oh, I’m so glad to find you ! ” panted Clem. 
“ Dear me ! what are you doing ? ” And not 
waiting for an answer, she plunged on : “I 
stopped at Alexia’s — thought you might be there. 
And she’s just as mad as can be because I was 
coming over here for you. You see, her aunt has 
something for her to do this morning. I’m tickled 
to death that for once I got ahead of her. Whew ! 
I’m so hot ! I ran every step of the way.” She 
threw herself down on the floor beside the two. 

My, what a sight of ribbons, Polly Pepper ! ” 

“ I’m going to have a silk bag, Clem,” con- 
fided Phronsie, dropping the little bunch of 
ribbons in her lap, to lean over to look into the 
tall girl’s face, “ and I’m going to take my 
cushion-pin in it.” 

“ Are you, really ? ” said Clem. “ Oh, Polly, 
you see, I want you to ” 

‘‘ Yes, I am.” Phronsie nodded her yellow 
head. “ Polly is going to make it right now, she 
is.” 

“ Is she ? Oh, dear ! ” Clem gave a groan. 

Oh, Polly, I did want you to- 




AND THEIR FRIENDS 


51 


‘‘ You see, I promised her this,’" Polly was 
guilty of interrupting. “ She’s been invited to 
Miss Mary’s this afternoon with us girls, and she 
wants a silk bag to carry her work in, too, the 
same as we big girls have, don’t you. Pet ? ” 
Polly stopped long enough in the final tussle with 
the snarl to set a kiss on Phronsie’s round cheek. 

“ Yes, I do, Polly,” laughed Phronsie, with a 
wriggle of delight, “ and I’m going to carry my 
cushion-pin in it, I am.” 

“ So you see I can’t help you on your sofa- 
pillow, Clem,” said Polly hurriedly, feeling 
dreadfully ashamed to have to say no. 

“ Oh, I don’t want any help on it,” said Clem ; 
“ I finished that old thing, Polly.” 

“ Finished your sofa-pillow, Clem ! ” Polly 
dropped her snarl in her lap. “ Why, how could 
you? — and you hadn’t the dog worked, except 
one leg, and none of the filling in.” 

“ Oh, I don’t mean I finished it in that way,” 
said Clem carelessly. “ I mean I’m done with it 
forever. I just hate that old dog, Polly, and so 
I gave the whole thing to our second girl, and 
she’s going to work it for Christmas and send it 
to her mother.” 

“ Dear me ! ” exclaimed Polly, '' and now you 


52 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

won’t give anything to the fair,” and her mouth 
drooped sorrowfully. 

“ Oh, yes, I will, too,” declared Clem cheer- 
fully ; “ I’ll give something ten times better than 
that old dog sitting up on a cushion. And no- 
body would have bought it when it was done, 
except my mother — I’d made her — so what’s the 
use of finishing it? Anyway, I’ve given it to 
Bridget; and now I’m going to make the most 
elegant thing — you can’t guess, Polly Pepper.” 

“ What is it ? ” cried Polly, with sparkling 
eyes. 

“ Oh, that’s telling,” said Clem, in a tantalizing 
way. “ You must guess.” 

“ Polly,” said Phronsie, with a gentle little 
twitch on her arm, can you find any pink 
ribbon?” 

“ Yes, yes; I mean no, not yet,” said Polly, in 
a preoccupied way, her eyes on Clem’s face. 

Oh, I can’t guess ; it might be anything, you 
know, Clem.” 

“ But it isn’t ; I mean it’s something,” declared 
Clem, in great triumph. “ Oh, do hurry, you’re 
so slow, Polly ; it’s too elegant for anything ! ” 

Polly leaned her face in her hands, and her 
elbows on her knees. ‘‘ Mm, mm — oh, I know ! ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 53 

She brought up suddenly, nearly overthrowing 
Phronsie, who had bent anxiously over her. 
“ Take care, Pet, I came near bumping your 
nose. It’s a workbag.” 

“ A workbag ! ” exclaimed Clem, in great 
scorn. “ Well, I guess not, Polly Pepper, 
What Pm going to make is ever so much better 
than an old workbag. Guess again.” 

At the mention of the workbag, Phronsie had 
gently pulled Polly’s arm. But Polly was too 
deep in thought to notice, and she wrinkled her 
brows, and bent her head again in her hands. 
What could it possibly be that Clem was to make ? 

“ Well, I think it is a sachet bag, then,” she 
said at last. 

“ An old sachet bag, when all the girls are 
making oceans of ’em ! I should think you’d be 
perfectly ashamed, Polly Pepper, to sit there and 
guess such things. I’m going to make a most 
beautiful, embroidered handkerchief case, with 
little violets all ” 

Why, you can’t, Clem Forsythe ! ” Polly flew 
to her feet, sending the ribbon box flying, and 
nearly oversetting Phronsie. “ You ought not 
to do any such thing,” she ran on passionately, a 
little red spot coming on either cheek, “ when you 


54 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

know it ’ll be just like mine. It would be too 
mean for anything.” 

“ It won’t be just like it,” said Clem, twisting 
uncomfortably, and not looking up into Polly’s 
face, “ for mine is to be a wreath, and yours is a 
bunch.” 

“ But it ’ll be the same thing,” cried Polly, too 
angry to think what she was saying, “ and you’re 
perfectly mean and hateful to copy mine.” 

“ Polly,” cried Phronsie, in a distressed little 
voice. She had gotten up to her feet, and now 
hurried over to hold Polly’s gown. “ Oh, don’t, 
Polly, don’t ! ” 

Go away,” commanded Polly, angrily twitch- 
ing her gown free ; “ you don’t know what you 
are doing, Phronsie, to stop me. She’s gone and 
chosen the very thing I thought of all by my- 
self.” 

“ I guess there are other violet handkerchief 
cases in the shops,” said Clem coldly. She was 
getting over her uncomfortable fit, and now she 
sprang to her feet. “ And I think you are mean 
and stingy, too, Polly Pepper ” — she tossed her 
head high in the air — “ to expect to keep all the 
best things to yourself, and we’re all working 
ourselves most to death over this old fair. And 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


55 


I did come to ask you* to go down-town with me 
to buy my materials. Mother’s given me five 
dollars to spend just as I like — but I shan’t ask 
you now, so there ! ” She gave her head another 
toss, and walked off toward the door. 

Phronsie deserted Polly and ran on unsteady 
little feet after her. 

“ Polly isn’t mean and stingy,” she quavered ; 
‘‘ she couldn’t be.” 

Clem looked down at her, and little uncomfort- 
able thrills ran all over her. 

“ Well, anyway, she’s mad at me,” she said, 
with great decision. 

“ Oh, no, Polly isn’t mad,” declared Phronsie. 
She clasped her hands, and swallowed very hard 
to keep the tears back, but two big drops escaped 
and rolled down her cheeks. When Clem saw 
those, she turned away. 

“ Well, anyway. I’m going down-street by my- 
self,” she said, without a backward glance at 
Polly, and off she went. 

“ And if she thinks I’m going with her, or care 
what she does, after this,” cried Polly, magnifi- 
cently, with her head in the air, “ she’ll make a 
mistake.” 

“ Polly, Polly ! ” The tears were rolling fast 


56 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


now, and Phronsie could Scarcely see to stumble 
back across the room to her side. 

“ And you don’t know anything about it, child. 
To think of making a violet handkerchief case, 
and mine is almost done, and none of the girls 
would copy mine ! And Jasper drew the flowers 
on purpose.” She was going on so fast now that 
she couldn’t stop herself. 

“ Mamsie wouldn’t like it,” wailed Phronsie, 
clear gone in distress now, and hiding her face in 
Polly’s gown. 

“ Mamsie would say ” began Polly decid- 

edly. Then she stopped suddenly. ‘‘ Oh, what 
have I said ! ” she cried. “ Oh, what can I do ! ” 
She clasped her hands tightly together. She was 
now in as much distress as Phronsie, and, seeing 
this, Phronsie came out of her tears at once. 

“ You might run after her,” she said. “ Oh, 
Polly, do.” 

She won’t speak to me,” said Polly, with a 
little shiver, and covering her eyes. “ Oh, dear, 
dear, how could I ! ” 

“ Yes, she will, I do believe,” said Phronsie, 
putting down a terrible feeling at her throat. 
Not speak to Polly? — such a thing could never 
be ! “ Do run after her, Polly,” she begged. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


57 

Polly took down her hands and went off with 
wavering steps to the door. 

“ ril get your hat,” cried Phronsie, running to 
the closet. 

But Polly, once having decided to make the 
attempt at a reconciliation, was off, her brown 
braids flying back of her in the wind. 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


58 


IV MISS TAYLOR’S WORKING BEE 
OKING both sides of the road, not daring 



I j to think what she would say if she really 
did see Clem, Polly sped on. But not a glimpse 
of the tall girl’s figure met her eyes, and at last 
she turned in at a gateway and ran up the little 
path to the door. Mrs. Forsythe saw her 
through the window that opened on the piazza. 

“ Why, Polly Pepper,” she cried, “ what a pity 
that Clem didn’t find you ! She went over to 
your house.” 

“ Oh, I know, I know,” panted Polly, with 
scarlet cheeks. 

“ Don’t try to talk,” said Mrs. Forsythe, “ you 
are all out of breath. Come in, Polly.” 

“ Oh, I can’t. I mean I would like to see 
Clem,” mumbled Polly, with an awful dread, now 
that she was on the point of finding her, of what 
she should say. It was all she could do to keep 
from running down the piazza steps and fleeing 
home as fast as she had come. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


59 


Why, Clem isn’t at home,” said Mrs. For- 
sythe, in a puzzled way ; “ you know I told you 
she had gone over to your house. She wanted 
you to go down-town with her, to buy • some 
materials to take over to Miss Mary’s this after- 
noon and begin something new for the fair.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Polly, in a faint voice, and hang- 
ing to the piazza railing. 

“ You see, she was all tired out over that sofa- 
pillow. I told her it was quite too ambitious a 
piece to do, and she was so discouraged I gave 
her some more money, and advised her to get 
something fresh. She had almost made up her 
mind to give up working for the fair alto- 
gether.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” gasped Polly, quite overcome. 

“ Yes.” Mrs. Forsythe leaned comfortably 
against the door-casing. It was such a comfort 
to tell her worries to Polly Pepper. “ Clem said 
all the other girls were making such pretty things, 
and it was no use for her to try. She can’t get 
up new ideas quickly, you know, and she was 
ashamed not to take in something nice, and so 
she said she didn’t mean to do anything. I 
couldn’t bear to have her give it up, for she ought 
to keep with you girls.” Mrs. Forsythe’s face 


6o 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


fell into anxious lines. '' She gets unhappy by 
herself, with no young people in the house and 
only my mother and me to brighten her up. So 
I talked with her a long while this morning, and 
at last got her to be willing to try again. Well, 
it’s all right now, for she’s started to find you, 
and go down-town to buy the things,” and Mrs. 
Forsythe smiled happily. 

Polly sank to the piazza steps and buried her 
face in her hands. 

“ Why, my dear, are you ill ? ” Clem’s mother 
deserted the door-casing and came quickly out. 
“ Let me get you something.” 

Oh, no, no ! ” Polly sprang to her feet and 
hurried down the steps. “ I must go home,” she 
said hoarsely; and not pausing to think, only to 
get to Mamsie, she sped away on the wings of 
the wind, not stopping until she had turned in at 
the little green wicket-gate where she wouldn’t 
be likely to meet any one. 

“ Oh, dear, dear ! ” — and she hurried across the 
grass — “ supposing Mamsie isn’t at home ! She 
was going out for Auntie. What shall I do ? ” 

In her despair she raced over the greensward 
and plunged into the Wistaria arbor — to stand 
face to face with Clem ! 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


6i 


Polly was too far gone in distress to say any- 
thing. Clem jerked up her head from the table, 
and raised a defiant pair of cheeks, wet and 
miserable. “ Oh, dear, dear ! ” was all Polly 
could get out. But she stumbled in and put her 
arms around her neck, and down went the two 
heads together. 

“ I’m awfully sorry,” blubbered Clem. “ Oh, 
dear ! I forgot my handkerchief.” 

“ Take mine.” Polly put a wet little wad into 
her hand. “ Oh, Clem, if you don’t let me go 
down-town with you and buy that handkerchief 
case ! ” 

“ Let you ! ” cried Clem. “ You won’t want to 
go with me, Polly. But I’m not going to work 
a handkerchief case.” 

“ Oh, yes, you are,” declared Polly positively. 
“ If you don’t, Clem Forsythe ! ” 

“ It was mean in me to choose it/’ said Clem, 
beginning to sniffle again, now that she had a 
handkerchief. 

“ Oh, no, no ! ” said Polly in alarm. “ Now I 
know you won’t forgive me when you say such 
things. For it was all my fault; I was stingy 
mean to want to keep it to myself.” 

“You aren’t ever mean, 'Polly Pepper ! ” Clem 


62 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


hugged her so tightly by the neck that the neat 
little ruffle Mamsie sewed in that very morning 
was quite crushed. When she saw that, Clem 
was in worse distress than ever. 

“ See here ! Why, Clem Forsythe ! ” Polly 
Pepper flew up to her feet so suddenly, that Clem 
started in amazement, and stared at her as well 
as she could with her eyes full of tears. 

“ Why, can’t you see ? Haven’t we been two 
goosies — geese, I mean — not to think of it be- 
fore!” 

“ What? ” asked Clem helplessly. 

“ Why, you might make a violet glove case,” 
said Polly, in a burst. Then she began to dance 
around the arbor. “ Oh, Clem, how perfectly 
lovely!” 

I don’t see,” began Clem dismally, “ and I 
don’t know how to make a glove case.” 

“ Why, make it just like my handkerchief case, 
only long,” flung Polly over her shoulder, as she 
danced away. 

“ But I don’t want to copy yours,” protested 
Clem, “ for it really would be mean.” 

“ But this . would make a set, yours and mine,” 
said Polly breathlessly, and coming up to shake 
the downcast shoulders, “ don’t you see ? Oh, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


63 


you goosie ! and I’ve been another, not to think of 
it before. And oh, such a set! Why, it would 
sell for a lot of money. And I’ll ask Jasper to 
draw you the same kind of bunch of violets on 
your glove case, and we’ll go right down-town, 
now. I can make Phronsie’s bag when I get 
home. Come on 1 ” 

When Clem once had the idea in Her mind, she 
got off from the bench, and Phronsie, watching 
anxiously from Polly’s window for her return, 
saw the two girls hurrying across the lawn, their 
arms around each other and talking busily. And 
it wasn’t but a moment or two, and she was flying 
over the grass to meet them. Polly had explained 
that the little ribbon bag was to be made just as 
soon as the materials for the new glove case were 
bought. Polly had run up for her hat, and to 
get her little purse, for she just remembered that 
her green silk for the violet stems was nearly out, 
and Phronsie had said good-bye and gone back to 
the house on happy feet, to tell Clorinda and 
watch at the window till Polly should come again. 

And just after luncheon, for they must start 
early in order tc have a good long afternoon at 
Miss Mary’s, Polly and Phronsie set forth, the 
new little bag hanging from Phronsie’s arm. 


64 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Jasper went with them as far as the corner, 
where he turned off to go to Jack Rutherford’s, 
for the boys were to meet there to write letters 
for the post office. They had promised to be 
there bright and early. 

“ Oh, Jasper, it was so good of you to draw 
that dear bunch of violets for Clem,” said Polly 
for about the fiftieth time ; it was too sweet for 
anything.” 

“ Too sweet for anything,” hummed Phronsie, 
all her eyes on her bag, dangling as she walked. 

“ Take care, you came near falling on your 
nose, Phronsie.” Jasper put out a warning hand. 

“ I think it’s so nice there’s a pink stripe in it, 
Polly,” said Phronsie, patting her bag affection- 
ately. 

“Yes, isn’t it. Pet!” cried Polly, glad she 
hadn’t snipped up that very ribbon for little 
sachet bags. “ And the green stripe, too, is 
pretty, Phronsie.” 

“ It’s pretty,” cooed Phronsie, “ and my cush- 
ion-pin is inside, Japser,” she announced. 

“ Is it really? ” said Jasper. 

“ Yes, it is really and truly, Japser, and I’m 
going to work on it,” she added, with a very 
important air. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


65 

“ You don’t say so, Pet ! ” he cried. “ Why, 
you are going to a working bee just the same as 
the big girls, aren’t you ? ” 

, Pm very big,” said Phronsie, stepping so 
high she nearly fell into a mud-puddle. Whereat 
Jasper picked her up, bag and all, and marched 
off, laughing, not to set her down till they 
reached the corner. 

“ Well, good-bye. Take care now, Phronsie,” 
and he gave her a kiss. “ Good-bye, Polly, and 
good luck to your bee.” 

“ And I do hope you’ll have splendid success 
with the letters, Jasper,” Polly craned her neck 
around the corner to say, the last thing. Then 
she took Phronsie’s hand and hurried along to 
meet a throng of girls, all bound for Miss 
Mary’s. 

There on the big stone steps was Mr. Hamil- 
ton Dyce. 

“ I heard there was to be a bee here this after- 
noon,” he said, looking down at them all with 
a smile, “ so I thought I’d come.” 

“ I’m coming,” announced Phronsie, breaking 
away from Polly and holding up her bag; and 
she began to mount the steps. 

'' SoT perceive,” said Mr. Dyce, running down 


66 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


to meet her. “ Well, Phronsie, I must tell you 
I came partly to see you.” 

“ And Pve got a cushion-pin inside,” said 
Phronsie confidingly, as she toiled up. 

“ Have you, though ? ” cried Mr. Dyce. “ Take 
care, don’t go so fast. Let some of these girls 
race ahead of us ; we’ll take our time. How 
d’ye, Polly, and Alexia, and all the rest of you ? ” 
But I must hurry,” said Phronsie, with a 
very pink face, as the bevy rushed by, “ for I’m 
going to work on my cushion-pin.” 

“ So you 'must. Well, then, here goes ! ” Mr. 
Dyce swung her up to his shoulder and went, 
two steps at a time, in through the crowd of 
girls, so that he arrived there first when the door 
was opened. There in the hall stood Miss Mary 
Taylor, as pretty as a pink. 

“ I heard there was to be a bee here this after- 
noon, and I’ve brought Phronsie ; that’s my wel- 
come,” he announced. 

“ See, I’ve got a bag,” announced Phronsie 
from her perch, and holding it forth. 

So the bag was admired, and the girls trooped 
in, going up into Miss Mary’s pretty room to 
take off their things. And presently the big 
library, with the music-room adjoining, was filled 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 67 

with the gay young people, and the bustle and 
chatter began at once. 

“ I should think you’d be driven wild by them 
all wanting you at the same minute.” Mr. Dyce, 
having that desire at this identical time, naturally 
felt a bit impatient, as Miss Mary went about 
inspecting the work, helping to pick out a stitch 
here and to set a new one there, admiring every- 
one’s. special bit of prettiness, and tossing a smile 
and a gay word in every chance moment between. 

Oh, no,” said Miss Mary, with a little laugh, 
they’re most of them my Sunday-school schol- 
ars, you know.” 

“ That’s all* the more reason that you ought 
not to be bothered with them week days,” ob- 
served Mr. Dyce. “ Now why can’t you sit 
down here and amuse me ? ” He pushed up an 
easy-chair into a cosy-corner, then drew up an 
ottoman, on which he sat down. 

Oh, look at that Mr. Dyce,” said Clem, quite 
in a flow of spirits, as she threaded her needle 
with a strand of violet silk ; “ he’s going to keep 
Miss Mary ot¥ there all to himself. What did 
make him come this afternoon ? ” 

'' Well, he isn’t going to have Miss Mary ! ” 
cried Alexia Rhys, twitching her pink worsted 


68 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


with an impatient hand. “ Horrors ! Now I’ve 
gone and gotten that into a precious snarl. The 
very idea ! She’s our Sunday-school teacher. 
Oh, Miss Mary ! ” she called suddenly. 

Miss Taylor, just sitting down in the easy- 
chair, turned. “ What is it. Alexia ? ” — while 
Mr. Dyce frowned. At which Alexia laughed 
over at him. 

“ Please show me about my work,” she begged. 

“ You little tyrant! ” called Mr. Dyce, as Miss 
Mary went over. 

Do I slip one stitch and then knit two ? ” 
asked Alexia innocently. Polly, next to her on 
a cricket, opened wide eyes. 

“ Yes,” said Miss Mary, just the same as 
you have been knitting all along. Alexia.” 

“ Well, I couldn’t think of anything else to 
ask,” said Alexia coolly. Then she laid hold of 
Miss Mary’s pretty, gray gown. 

“ Oh, don’t go back to him,” she implored. 
“ Do stay with us girls, we’re all your Sunday- 
school class — that is, most of us. Please stay 
with us. Miss Mary.” 

Miss Mary cast an imploring glance over at 
the gentleman, which he seemed to see, although 
apparently he wasn’t looking. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


69 


“ Phronsie, you and I will have to move over, 
I think ” ; for by this time he had her in his 
lap ; and so he bundled her across the room un- 
ceremoniously. 

“ Oh, I’ve lost my needle ! ” cried Phronsie, 
peering out from his arms in great distress. 

“ Dear me ! ” exclaimed Mr. Dyce ; so he set 
her down and dropped to all-fours to peer about 
for the shining little implement, Phronsie getting 
down on her knees to assist the search. 

Alexia, seeing the trouble, deserted her knit- 
ting, and flew out of her chair to help look 
for it. 

“You little tyrant!” exclaimed Mr. Dyce, as 
she added herself to the group, “ to call Miss 
Mary over there I I should think it was quite 
bad enough to have you Sundays, Alexia.” 

“ Miss Mary thinks a great deal of me,” said 
Alexia composedly. “ Dear me, what a plaguey 
little thing that needle is I Never mind, Phronsie, 
don’t feel badly. I guess — oh, here it is, and 
sticking straight up.” 

“ And all this would never have happened but 
for your calling Miss Mary away,” observed Mr. 
Dyce, getting up straight again. “ What a little 
nuisance you are. Alexia ! ” All of which she 


70 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


had heard from him so many times before that 
it failed' to disturb her, so she went back to her 
seat in high spirits, Phronsie hopping over like 
a small rabbit to a little cricket at Polly’s feet. 
At this there was a bustle among the girls. 

“ Sit next to me. Miss Mary,” begged Silvia 
Horne, sweeping a chair clear. 

“ No, no,” cried Amy Garrett, “ she’s coming 
here ! ” 

“ I call that nice,” exclaimed Alexia decidedly, 
“ when I asked her to come across the' room ! 
I’m going to sit next to her of course.” 

“ You’d much better have stayed with me,” 
laughed Mr. Hamilton Dyce, “ since there ’ll be 
one long fight over you. Better come back.” 

But Miss Mary, protesting that the girls 
needed her, finally settled it by getting her chair 
into the middle of the group, which she made 
into a circle. 

“ There, now, we’re all comfy together,” she 
announced. “ Now, Mr. Dyce, you must read 
us something.” 

“ Oh, tell us a story,” put in Alexia, who didn’t 
relish listening to reading. 

“ Oh, yes, a story, a story,” they one and all 
took it up. Even Phronsie laid down her big 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


71 


needle which she was patiently dragging back 
and forth, with a very long piece of red worsted 
following its trail across the face of her “ cushion- 
pin ” in a way to suit her own design, to beg for 
the story. 

“ Oh, Phronsie ! exclaimed Polly, for the 
first time catching sight of this, you can’t work 
with such a long thread. Let me cut off some 
of it, do.” 

“ Oh, no, no,” protested Phronsie, edging off 
in alarm. 

“ Why, it ’ll get all knotted up,” said Polly, 
in concern ; ‘‘ you better let me take off a little — 
just a little, teenty bit, Phronsie.” 

“ No, no,” declared Phronsie decidedly, “ I 
must hurry and get my cushion-pin done.” 

‘‘ She thinks she’ll get it done faster with a 
great, long thread,” giggled one of the girls over 
in the corner. Mr. Dyce turning to fix her with 
a stare, she subsided, ducking behind her neigh- 
bor’s back. 

“ Phronsie, I must buy that cushion-pin at the 
fair,” he announced. “ I want such an one very 
much indeed.” 

Phronsie got off from the little cricket where 
he had placed her, and went straight over to him. 


72 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


to lay her hand with the cushion-pin ” in it on 
his knee. “ Then I will sell it to you,” she said 
gravely, “ and the poor children can go into the 
country.” Then she went back to her seat and 
took up her work once more. 

Some of the girls laughed, but Alexia frowned 
furiously at them ; and Mr. Dyce and Miss Mary 
apparently seeing no amusement in it, they all 
began to beg for the story again, till the clamor 
bade fair to stop the needles from doing their 
work. 

I guess you’ll have to,” Miss Mary smiled 
over at him from the center of the circle, while 
the color deepened on her cheek. 

“ I want a story told to me first,” he said coolly, 
leaning back in his chair. “ What is all this 
bee for, and this fair? I know just a hint about 
that, but let me have the whole story from be- 
ginning to end. Now then, some one tell me. 
I am very anxious to hear.” 

You tell, Polly,” cried Alexia, and “ Let 
Polly Pepper tell, can’t she. Miss Mary ? ” begged 
all the girls, every one saying the same thing. 
So Miss Mary said yes, and Polly laid down her 
violet handkerchief case in her lap, although she 
hated to stop working, and began: 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


73 

You see, Miss Mar'y said one day in Sunday- 
school ’’ 

Oh, Polly, not that ! said Miss Taylor, in 
dismay. 

Go on, Polly, and tell every word,” said Mr. 
Hamilton Dyce. “ Pm to be told the whole 
story ; from the very beginning, now mind. You 
said, ' One day in Sunday-school.’ Now go 
on.” 

“ Yes,” said Polly, her cheeks like a rose for 
fear her dear Miss Mary might not like it, “ Miss 
Mary said we ought to be doing things, not 
always talking about them and learning how to 
be good ; and she said there were so many poor 
children who were waiting for us to help them. 
And ” 

“ Polly, you don’t need to tell that. He wants 
to know about the fair,” Miss Taylor broke in 
suddenly. 

“ Oh, dear ! ” said poor Polly, blushing rosier 
than ever and moving her cricket so that she need 
not see Miss Mary’s face, while Mr. Dyce, pro- 
testing that he was not to be cheated out of a 
single word of the narration, made her go back 
and tell over the last thing she said. This was 
so much worse that Miss Mary decided she 


74 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


would let the story go on' at all hazards, so she 
leaned back in her chair resignedly, while Polly 
went on: 

“ Well, and so we said, ‘ Yes, Miss Mary, we’d 
like to,’ and what could we do, for we didn’t 
know how to help poor children.” 

“ And I said I didn’t want to,” broke in Alexia 
suddenly. 

“ But you did. Alexia ! ” cried Polly, whirling 
around on her cricket to regard her affection- 
ately. “ Oh, Mr. Dyce, she did help ” — looking 
over at him anxiously. 

Oh, yes, I see,” nodded that gentleman, 
and she’s working on some fandango for the 
fair just as hard as you other girls.” 

'' Oh, this horrible old shawl ! ” said Alexia, 
regarding the worsted folds dangling from her 
needle with anything but favor. “ Well, I didn’t 
want it, and nobody will buy it, I know, but the 
other girls were all going to do things, so I 
had to.” 

“ Well, go on, Polly,” said Mr. Dyce, with a* 
laugh. So Polly, quite satisfied that, he really 
understood how Alexia was helping along the 
work for the poor children the same as the 
others, hurried on with the story. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


75 


“ Well, so then Miss Mary proposed that we 
hold a fair, and Grandpapa said we might have 
it on his grounds ; and Auntie Whitney said why 
not have a garden party, and sell tickets, for 
perhaps some people wouldn’t care to buy things 
and ” 

“ And I’m going to put my cushion-pin on the 
table,” piped Phronsie suddenly, her cheeks all 
aglow with excitement, and dropping her needle 
again. 

“ So you shall,” cried Mr. Dyce, only you 
must have a little card saying ' Sold ’ on it ; for 
I am surely going to buy that pincushion, Phron- 
sie.” 

And then Polly flew, back to her work again, 
and Mr. Dyce told such a very funny story about 
some monkeys who were going to give a party 
in the woods to all the other animals, that Phron- 
sie forgot all about her needle, and ran over to 
clamber up into his lap. 

And then, oh, the needles flew; and Clem’s 
green stems began to grow, and a tiny bud 
showed itself, and then a full-blown violet. And 
Alexia’s pink shawl took ever so many rows, and 
all the work seemed to flourish like magic. And 
at last. Miss Mary looked up at the clock. 


76 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Time to put up work, girls,’’ she cried gayly. 
And then wasn’t there a great bustle, every one 
trying to see which would get hers into her bag 
first! And then, oh, such a stretching of tired 
arms and feet! 

“ Oh, dear me ! the prickles are all running up 
and down my legs,” exclaimed Alexia. 

“ Hush, well, so are mine,” declared Clem. 
“ Oh, dear me — ow ! I haven’t sat still for so 
long — ever, I guess.” 

“ Nor I,” laughed another girl. 

Come.” Miss Mary was telling Mr. Dyce 
to lead the way to the dining-room. So they all 
fell into line, and, when there, they forgot tired 
legs and arms in the delights of the little feast 
set out. 

Miss Mary sat down by the small table and 
poured chocolate for them, a white-capped maid 
at her chair, Mr. Hamilton Dyce on the other 
side as grand helper. Then the girls settled 
down in pretty groups on the broad window- 
seats, and on the high-backed chairs, and gave 
themselves up to the supreme content of the hour. 

And then Miss Mary proposed that they 
should wind up the afternoon with a dance, 
which was received with a shout of delight. So 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


77 


she led the way to the drawing-room and sat 
down before the grand piano. 

'' Can’t one of you girls play ? ” asked Mr. 
Dyce, at that. 

“ Oh, no, no,” said Miss Mary, “ the girls 
must dance.” So, without waiting for any 
words, she struck into a two-step. 

“.Oh, I’ll play. I’ll play.” Polly Pepper ran 
out from the midst of the group. 

“ Polly, come back, you are going to dance 
with me,” cried Alexia. 

“ No, you’re always getting her first. She’s 
going to dance with me,” announced Clem. 

Polly was already over at the piano, trying to 
be heard, but Miss Mary only laughed and shook 
her head. 

“ No use, Polly,” said Mr. Dyce, and he put 
his arm around her, and away they went down 
the length of the drawing-room. 

“ Well, at least you haven’t got this first 
dance,” said Alexia. 

“ Nor you, either,” retorted Clem. “ So come 
on, let’s dance together,” and away they went, 
too. 

And at last, when it was time to go home, Mr. 
Hamilton Dyce, who had absented himself after 


78 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


that first dance, drove up with a flourish to the 
door in his runabout. 

“ Eve come for Phronsie Pepper,’’ he said. 

So Phronsie, half asleep, had her hat tied on, 
and kissed Miss Mary, and Polly lifted her up 
and guided her foot over the step, Mr. Dyce, the 
reins in one hand, helping her with the other. 

“ Good-bye,” he called, his eyes on no one but 
Miss Mary. 

“ Oh, my bag, my bag ! ” cried Phronsie, in a 
wail of distress, and leaning forward suddenly. 

Take care, child; where are you going?” 
Mr. Dyce put forth a restraining hand and held 
her closely. 

“ My bag ! ” Phronsie looked back, the tears 
racing over her round cheeks. 

“ I’ll bring it home,” called Polly from the 
steps, where she was back among the knot of 
girls. 

“ My bag ! ” Phronsie continued to wail. 

“ Dear me ! ” cried Polly, “ she must have it 
now.” So she ran into the house to get it, where 
Phronsie had left it on her little cricket, Mr. 
Dyce meanwhile saying, “ There, there, child, 
you shall have it,” while he turned the little mare 
sharply about. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


79 


“We can’t ever find the needle,” said Alexia, 
rushing after Polly into the library, and getting 
down on her knees to prowl over the floor. 
“ Misery me ! ” — with a jump — “ I’ve found it 
already, sticking straight into me ! ” 

So Phronsie’s “ cushion-pin ” was thrust into 
the gay little pink-and-green-striped workbag, 
and Polly danced out with it and handed it up 
to her. Mr. Dyce cracked the whip, and this 
time they were fairly off. 


8o 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


V SHE’S MY LITTLE GIRL ” 

“ H, I do wish, Polly,” cried Phronsie, as 
they ran along the hollyhock path, that 
my poor little girl could go to the country. 
Can’t she, Polly ? ” she asked anxiously. 

“ Oh, yes, of course,” assented Polly, her mind 
on the garden party, now only three days ahead. 
“ Phronsie, how perfectly elegant those roses are 
going to be ! ” — pointing off to the old-fashioned 
varieties blooming riotously. 

“ Oh, Polly ! ” Phronsie stood still a moment 
in silent bliss, then hopped up and down the 
narrow path. “ I’m so glad she can go ! Oh, 
Polly, I’m so very glad ! ” 

“ Who ? ” cried Polly, in perplexity. 

'' My little girl, my poor little girl,” said 
Phronsie, hopping away. 

“ Oh, of course.” Polly gave a little laugh. 

Well, there are lots of poor little girls who will 
go, Phronsie,” she said, in great satisfaction, 
“ because, you know, we’re going to make a great 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


8i 


deal of money, I expect. Why, Grandpapa has 
told Thomas to buy ever so many flowers. Just 
think, child, and the oceans we have here ! ” She 
waved her hands over to take in not only the 
old-fashioned garden where they stood, but the 
smart flower-beds beyond, the pride and joy of 
the gardeners. “ Oh, yes, there will be ever so 
many children who will be happy in the country 
in the summer.’’ 

“ And my poor little girl,” persisted Phronsie 
gleefully, “ she will be happy, Polly. Oh, let’s 
go down to the big gate— p’raps she’s there now 
— and tell her. Please, Polly.” She seized 
Polly’s hand in great excitement. 

Polly sank to her knees in delight over a little 
bed of daisies. 

“ I do think these are the very sweetest things, 
Phronsie Pepper,” she said. “ See the cunning 
baby ones coming out.” 

“ Please, Polly,” begged Phronsie, clinging to 
her hand. 

“ Why, Phronsie ! Polly looked up in amaze- 
ment. Not to pay attention to the baby daisies 
was certainly astonishing, when Phronsie was 
always so rapt over the new flowers. “ What is 
it you want, child ? ” 


82 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Please come down to the big gate, Polly,” 
pleaded Phronsie, her lip quivering, for Polly 
was not usually so hard to understand. 

“ Yes, I will,” said Polly, reluctantly tearing 
herself away from the fascinating daisies. 
‘‘Now then, we’ll go there right away; one, 
two, three, and away ! ” 

“ I guess — she’ll — be — there,” panted Phron- 
sie, but she was running so fast to keep up with 
Polly’s longer steps that her words died away 
on the air; and Polly, who dearly loved a race 
over the grass, was letting her mind travel to 
the delights of the garden party, and what it 
was going to accomplish, so she didn’t hear. 

At last there was the big gate. 

“ Dear me ! ” cried Polly, with a gay little 
laugh, “ what a fine race ! No wonder you 
wanted me to try it with you ! Why, Pet, have 
I run too fast ? ” She looked with remorse at 
the flushed little face. 

“ No,” gasped Phronsie, “ but oh, Polly, will 
you sit down on the grass ? ” 

“ To be sure I will,” said Polly very remorse- 
fully, “ you’re all tired out. There, let’s come 
over here,” and she led her over to the very tree 
under which Phronsie had fallen asleep. “ Here’s 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


83 

where I found you the other day, Phronsie, when 
you were so tired. Heigh-ho ! ” And Polly 
threw herself down on the grass, and drew 
Phronsie into her lap. 

“ P’raps she’ll come,” said Phronsie, and the 
sorrowful look began to disappear as she cuddled 
in Polly’s arms. “ Don’t you believe she will, 
Polly ? ” She put her face close to Polly’s to 
peer anxiously into her brown eyes. 

“ Who, child ? ” asked Polly. 

“ The poor little girl — my poor little girl,” ex- 
claimed Phronsie. 

“ Oh, there isn’t any little girl, at least any 
particular one,” cried Polly. “ We’re going to 
send ever so many little girls into the country, 
Phronsie, but not any special one.” 

“ Oh, yes, there is,” contradicted Phronsie, her 
lip quivering again, and, despite all her efforts, 
the big tears began to course down her cheeks. 
“ She’s my little girl, and I like her. Please let 
her go, Polly. And maybe she’ll come soon, if 
we only wait for her.” It was a long speech, 
and by the time it was all out, Phronsie had laid 
her head in Polly’s neck, and was sobbing as if 
her heart would break. 

It was for this reason that Polly did not hap- 


84 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


pen to look up across the grass to the big gate, 
so of course she couldn’t be expected to see what 
took place there. And it was not until Phronsie 
had been persuaded to sit straight and have her 
tears wiped away, because Mamsie wouldn’t 
like to have her cry, that any one guessed it at 
all. And in one instant Polly’s lap was deserted, 
Phronsie was flying over the greensward, crying 
out : 

“ There she is — my poor little girl ! ” 

It took but a moment for Polly’s swift feet to 
follow, but none too soon, for the thin little face 
with the sharp, black eyes was withdrawn, and 
the flapping old shoes were beating a hasty re- 
treat. But Polly was after her, and her hand 
was on her arm, and the first thing the stranger 
knew she was drawn within the big gateway, 
Phronsie circling around her with great satis- 
faction. 

“ She did come, Polly, she did.” 

“ Lemme be. I warn’t doin’ nothin’ but 
peekin’,” said the girl, trying to wriggle away 
from Polly’s grasp. But Polly held on. 

“ Don’t be frightened ; there isn’t any one 
going to hurt you. What’s your name, little 
girl?” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


85 

“ She’s my little girl,” insisted Phronsie, try- 
ing to get hold of the thin little hand, which 
was less grimy than usual. 

“ What’s your name ? ” asked Polly again. 

“ Rag,” said the girl, in a burst. 

“Rag? Oh, dear me!” said Polly. 

“ Lemme go. I hain’t done no harm. Gran 
’ll be wantin’ me.” 

• Who?” 

“ Gran.” The girl, at that, tried to fold up 
her arms in the remains of her sleeves. But 
Polly saw the long, red welts that were not pleas- 
ant to look at. She gave a little shiver, but held 
on firmly to the tattered ends. 

“ Oh, make her stay,” cried Phronsie ; “ I 
want her to play with me. I’ll let you take 
Clorinda again, and she shall be your child,” she 
stood up on tiptoe to say. 

“ Can’t,” said the girl, making a desperate 
effort to twitch away. “ Lemme go.” 

“ No, you cannot go until you have told me 
who you are, and how you know my little sis- 
ter..” 

Rag looked into the brov/n eyes of the little girl 
not so much older, drew a long breath, then 
burst out, “ She’s visited me to my house,” and. 


86 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

putting on the most defiant expression possible, 
stood quite still. 

''Visited you at your house!'' echoed Polly. 
She nearly dropped the ragged sleeve. 

“ Yes, an’ I give her a five-o’clock tea,” said 
Rag proudly. “ Any harm in that ? An’ I 
brung her home again, and she ain’t hurt a bit. 
You lemme go, you girl, you ! ” 

“ You must come and see Grandpapa,” said 
Polly firmly, a little white line. around her mouth. 

“ I ain’t a-goin’.” Rag showed instant fight 
against any such idea. 

“ Then, if you don’t,” said Polly, gripping her 
arm, “ I shall call the gardeners, and they will 
bring you up to the house.” 

“ Oh, do come,” cried Phronsie, who thought 
everything most delightfully conspiring to make 
her friend remain. “ Dear Grandpapa will love 
you, little girl ; come with Polly and me.” 

She took hold of her other arm, and Rag, 
seeing no way out of it and wholly bewildered, 
sufifered herself to be led up to the grand man- 
sion. 

“Bless me; what have we here?” Old Mr. 
King, enjoying a morning constitutional on the 
big veranda, looked over his spectacles, which 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


87 

he had forgotten to remove as he had just 
thrown down the morning paper in a chair, and 
stared in amazement at the three children com- 
ing over the lawn. 

“ My poor little girl, Grandpapa,” announced 
Phronsie, releasing the arm she clung to, and 
tumbling up over the steps, “ and please make 
her stay, and Fm going to let her take Clorinda,” 
and she plunged breathlessly into the old gentle- 
man’s arms. 

“ Hoity-toity, child ! ” exclaimed old Mr. King, 
holding her closely. “ Well, what have we 
here ? ” — as Polly led Rag up on to the veranda. 

“ I don’t know. Grandpapa,” said Polly, still 
keeping tight hold of the arm in its tattered 
sleeve. 

“ It seems to be a little girl,” said Grandpapa, 
peering at the st'anger. 

“ Yes, it’s my little girl,” said Phronsie hap- 
pily, ‘‘ and she’s come to play with me. Grand- 
papa.” 

“ Oh, my goodness me ! ” exclaimed Mr. King, 
stepping backward and drawing Phronsie closer. 

“ I ain’t come. She brung me,” said the girl, 
pointing with a thumb over at Polly ; tain’t my 
fault : she made me.” 


88 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Polly, what is all this? ” asked the old gen- 
tleman perplexedly, staring at one and the other. 

“ I don’t know, Grandpapa,” said Polly, the 
little white line still around her mouth ; “ she 

says Phronsie has been at her house, and ” 

'' Phronsie been at her house!'' thundered the 
old gentleman. 

. “ Yes, she has. An’ I give her a five-o’clock 

tea,” cried Rag, in a burst, who, thinking that 
she was probably now going to be killed, began 
to take pleasure in telling all she knew. “ Swell 
folks does ; I seen ’em plenty of times on th’ 
avenoo, an’ here, too ” — she nodded toward the 
long French windows — “ an’ I got as good a 
right, I guess. An’ she let me take her doll, an’ 
I like her. An’ we had an orful good time till 
Gran came in, an’ then we lit out, an’ I brung 
her home. Now what you goin’ to do about it? ” 
She folded her thin arms as well as she could, 
for Polly was still holding to one, and glared 
defiantly out of her sharp, black eyes. 

“ Oh, Grandpapa, her arms ! ” Polly was 
pointing to the long, red welts. 

Rag turned as if shot, and twitched the 
ragged sleeves down, tucking the free arm be- 
hind her back. Lemme go, you girl : you 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


89 

hain’t no right to see ^em, it’s none o’ your busi- 
ness,” she screamed at Polly. Old Mr. King 
had sunk into a chair. Phronsie, in his lap, was 
so busy in putting her face close to his, and tell- 
ing him that it was really her own poor little 
girl, that she had failed to see the arms and the 
disclosures they had made. 

“ Go and get your mother,” he said, after a 
breathing spa^“. “ Oh, stay ! I can’t hold her ” 
— with a gesture of disgust. 

“ An’ you ain’t a-goin’ to tetch me,” declared 
Rag proudly ; “ no, sir-ee ! ” 

“ Well, Phronsie, you jump down and go and 
get your mother,” Mr. King whispered, smooth- 
ing her yellow hair with a trembling hand. 

“ I will — I will,” she cried gleefully, hopping 
out of his lap. 

“ Oh, don’t send her away.” All the defiance 
dropped out of Rag’s face and manner, and she 
whimpered miserably. “ She’s th’ only nice one 
there is here. Don’t let her go.” 

“ She’s coming right back, little girl,” said 
old Mr. King kindly. He even smiled. But 
the girl had hung her head, so she didn’t see it, 
and she blubbered on. 

“ I’ll bring Mamsie to see my poor little girl,” 


90 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Phronsie kept saying to herself over and over, 
as she scuttled off, and in a very few minutes 
Mother Fisher was out on the veranda in obe- 
dience to old Mr. King’s summons. 

“ It’s beyond me ” — the old gentleman waved 
his hand at Rag — “ you’ll have to unravel it, 
Mrs. Fisher. Here, Phronsie, get up in my lap.”" 
He strained her so tightly to him, as Phronsie 
hopped into her accustomed nest, that she looked 
up. 

“ Oh, Grandpapa 1 ” she exclaimed. 

“ Did I hurt you, child? ”-he said, in a broken 
voice. 

“ A little. Grandpapa dear,” she said. 

“Well — oh, Lord bless me! I can’t talk, 
child,” he finished brokenly. 

“ Are you sick. Grandpapa ? ” she asked, sit- 
ting straight to look at him anxiously. “ Does 
your head ache? I’ll smooth it for you,” and 
she began to pat his white hair. 

“ Oh, no, child, my head doesn’t ache. There, 
sit still, dear, that’s all I want.” So Phronsie 
cuddled up within his arms, feeling quite sure 
that now Mamsie had her own poor little girl, 
everything would be all right. 

“ She’s my nice little girl, and I like her,” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


9 


Phronsie was saying. Yes, I do, very much 
indeed. Grandpapa.” 

“You do?” 

“ Yes, and I want her to stay here. Grand- 
papa. Please, may she ? ” 

“ Oh, dear ! ” 

“ Please, Grandpapa dear.” Phronsie put up 
one hand and tucked it softly under his chin. 
He seized it and covered it with kisses. 

“ Oh, my lamb — that wicked, careless 
Joanna ! ” 

“ What’s the matter, Grandpapa ? ” Phronsie 
brought up her head to look at him with troubled 
eyes. 

“ Nothing — nothing, child ; there, cuddle down 
again. Your mother is talking to the little girl, 
and she will fix up things. Oh, bless me ! ” 

“ Mamsie will fix up things, won’t she. Grand- 
papa ? ” cooed Phronsie, wriggling her toes hap- 
pily. 

“ Yes, dear.” 

“ Grandpapa,” said Phronsie, after a moment’s 
silence only broken by a soft murmur of voices, 
for Mother Fisher had drawn her group to the 
further corner, “ I don’t think my little girl has 
got a very nice place to live in.” 


92 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Oh, Phronsie, child ! ” He strained her 
convulsively to his breast. There, there, lamb, 
Oh, I didn’t mean to! Grandpapa won’t hurt 
his little pet for the world.” 

You didn’t hurt me this time,” said Phronsie, 
“ as much as you did before. Grandpapa dear.” 

“ Oh, my child ! Grandpapa wouldn’t hurt a 
hair of your blessed head. Oh, that dreadful 
Joanna ! ” 

I like my own little girl very much indeed,” 
said Phronsie, dismissing her own hurts to go 
on with her narrative. “ Yes, I do. Grandpapa,” 
she added decidedly, “ but I don’t like the place 
she lived in. And, Grandpapa ” — here she drew 
a long breath — “ there was an old lady came in, 
and I don’t think she was a nice old lady, I 
don’t. Grandpapa.” Phronsie crept up a bit 
closer, if that were possible. 

“ What did she do, child ? ” He held his 
breath for the answer. 

“ She took hold of my arm,” said Phronsie, a 
shiver seizing her at the remembrance, and she 
burrowed deeper within the protecting arms, 
“ and she felt of my beads that Auntie gave me.” 

“ What else ? ” He scarcely seemed to ask the 
question. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


93 


“ And my own little girl pulled me away, and 
she carried me home, most of the way, and I 
like her.” Phronsie brought herself up with an 
emphatic little nod, and smiled. 

“ That was good.” 

Phronsie smiled radiantly. “ Wasn’t it, 
Grandpapa ! ” she cried, in delight. “ And I 
want her to stay. May she? Oh, may she? 
She’s my own little girl.” 

“ We’ll see about it,” said old Mr. King, with 
a thought of the long welts on the thin arms, 
and the furious old woman. 

“ What’s that noise ? ” asked Phronsie, sud- 
denly lifting her head. 

. “ Oh, a bird, maybe,” said the old gentleman, 
carelessly looking up to the vines swinging 
around the veranda. “ There, lay your head 
down again, child.” 

“ It didn’t sound like a bird, Grandpapa. I 
thought some one was crying.” Yet she put her 
yellow head obediently down, and didn’t lift it 
again till Mother Fisher stood by the side of old 
Mr. King’s chair. 

“ Well, is the conference over ? ” he asked. 

Yes,” said Mrs. Pepper. Her lips had a 
little white line around them, too, like that on 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


94 

Polly’s mouth, and the black eyes had a strange 
expression. 

Phronsie popped her head up like a bird out 
of its nest, and piped out: 

“ Oh, please, Mamsie, may she stay ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Mother Fisher, “ she is going to 
stay, Phronsie.” 

“ Oh, my goodness me ! ” breathed old Mr. 
King. 

Phronsie slipped out of his arms and began to 
dance, clapping her hands. 

“ I’m going to play with her now, but I must 
get Clorinda first,” she cried excitedly. 

“ See here, Phronsie,” Mother Fisher called, 
as she was flying off, “ you must not play with 
the little girl yet.” 

Phronsie stood quite still. 

‘‘ Come here to mother.” Mrs. Fisher opened 
her arms and Phronsie scuttled into them like a 
little rabbit. Mrs. Pepper held her so closely that 
Phronsie looked up quickly. 

Why, you are hurting me like Grandpapa, 
Mamsie.” 

“ Oh, my child ! ” Mother Fisher seemed to 
forget herself, as she bowed her head over Phron- 
sie’s yellow hair. 


9 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


95 

“ What is the matter, Mamsie ? ” asked Phron- 
sie. “ I wish I could see your face,” and she 
wriggled violently. 

“ Nothing is the matter now,” said Mamsie. 
“ There, child, now Fll tell you. If the little 
girl stays here, she ” 

“ She’s my little girl,” interrupted Phronsie. 

“ Well, if she stays here, she must be washed 
and have on clean clothes. So Sarah has taken 
her, and is going to fix her all up nice.” 

“ Oh — oh ! ” cried Phronsie, in a transport, 
“ and can she have some of Polly’s clothes, 
Mamsie ? ” 

“ Yes, I guess so. Anyway, we will fix her 
up all nicely.” 

And may she stay here for ever and ever,” 
cried Phronsie, “ and not go back to that un-nice 
old lady ? Please, Mamsie, don’t let her go 
back,” she pleaded. 

Over the yellow hair the old gentleman had 
found out and communicated several things back 
and forth. One was,j “ I don’t think she is the 
child’s own grandmother.” “ Mr. Cabot can 
investigate,” and so on. 

What are you whispering about ? ” at last 
asked Phronsie. 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


96 

Nothing that you should know, dear. Now 
Pm going to put you in Grandpapa’s lap, Phron- 
sie. You must be a good girl,” and Mother Pep- 
per went off. 

You must take care of me, Phronsie,” said 
the old gentleman, for I really think I need it 
now. And I guess my hair does want to be 
smoothed, after all.” 

ril stay and take care of you. Grandpapa,” 
said Phronsie, delighted that her services were 
really to be called for, and with her heart at rest 
about her own poor little girl. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


97 


yi GRANDMA BASCOM 

D eary me ! ” Grandma Bascom stopped 
shooing out the hens from her kitchen 
doorway, and leaned on the broom-handle. “ If 
here don’t come Mis’ Henderson! Now I shall 
hear about that blessed little creeter and all the 
rest of them childern.” 

“ Good-afternoon.” The parson’s wife went 
swiftly up the flag-bordered path between the 
lilac bushes. “ It’s a beautiful day, Mrs. Bas- 
com.” 

‘‘ Hey ? ” Grandma’s shaking hand went up 
to her cap-border, so Mrs. Henderson had to 
say it over, that it was a beautiful day, as loud 
as she could. 

“You’ve come to-day?” said Grandma. 
“ Yes, I see you have, an’ I’m obleeged to you, 
I’m sure, for it’s mighty lonesome since that 
blessed little creeter, an’ all the rest of them 
childern went away. Come in an’ set down,” 
and she led the way into the kitchen. 


98 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Meanwhile, the hens, seeing nothing to pre- 
vent it, had employed the time in slipping in 
under Grandma’s short gown, and were busily 
scratching around for any stray bits. 

Thank you.” The parson’s wife nimbly 
found a chair, while Grandma bustled into the 
bedroom. 

“ Excuse me a minute. Mis’ Henderson,” she 
called ; “ I’m goin’ to slip on t’other cap.” 

“ Oh, don’t take the trouble,” said Mrs. Hen- 
derson’s pleasant voice. But she might as well 
have said nothing, for Grandma didn’t hear a 
word. 

“ ’Tain’t proper to see your minister’s wife 
in your mornin’ cap, nor your petticoat neither 
for that matter,” said Grandma to herself, look- 
ing down at her short gown. So she concluded 
to put on her Sunday-go-to-meeting gown, as 
she called her best dress. This took her so long, 
because she hooked it up wrong three times, that 
Mrs. Henderson appeared in the doorway before 
the operation of dressing-up could be said to be 
finished. 

“ I’m very sorry,” she began. 

“ ’Tain’t a bit o’ trouble,” said Grandma cheer- 
fully, pulling at the second hook, which she had 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


99 


been trying for some time to get into the first 
eye ; “ you set down, Mis’ Henderson, an’ I’ll 
be out pretty soon.” 

“ I must go very soon.” The parson’s wife 
came quite close to say this, up under the frill 
of the best cap, which stood out very stiffly, as 
Grandma always kept it in a covered box on top 
of her high bureau. 

Hey?” 

“ I must go home soon. I have so many things 
to see to this afternoon.” 

It was a fatally long speech, for Grandma 
only attended to the last part. 

“ It’s aft-noon ? I know it. I’m cornin’ ’s 
soon ’s I can git this hooked up ” — with another 
pull at the mismated hooks and eyes. Seeing 
this, in despair the parson’s wife took the matter 
of hooking up into her own hands, and before 
long the Sunday-go-to-meeting gown could be 
said to be fairly on. 

“ Now that’s something like,” observed 
Grandma, in great satisfaction. “ I hain’t been 
hooked up by any one since Mis’ Pepper went 
away. Deary me, how I should set by a sight 
o’ her, an’ th’ blessed little creeter — there ait^’^ 
none other like that child.” 


loo FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

Mrs. Henderson nodded, being sparing of 
words. 

“ I’ve some letters from them,” she said loudly, 
“ and if you come out to the kitchen, I will stay 
and read them to you.” 

“ What did you say was the matter in the 
kitchen ? ” demanded Grandma, in alarm. “ Oh, 
them dirty hens, I s’pose, has got in again.” 

“ I have letters from the Pepper children, and 
they ask me to come over here and read them 
to you,” shouted Mrs. Henderson. “ Dear me ! ” 
— to herself — “ what shall I do ? I’m all tired 
out already, and three letters to read — she won’t 
hear a word.” 

But Grandma, having caught the word “ let- 
ters,” knew quite well what was in store, so, pick- 
ing up her best gown by its side breadths, she 
waddled out and seated herself with great dig- 
nity in a big chair by the kitchen window. It was 
next to the little stand in whose drawer she used 
to let Joel Pepper look for peppermints. 

When the Pepper children shut up the little 
brown house to go to Mr. King’s, Grandma 
moved the small mahogany stand from its place 
next to the head of her bed out into the kitchen. 
She kept her big Bible on it, and her knitting 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


lOI 


work, where she could “ have ’em handy.” And 
it made her feel less lonesome to look up from 
her work to see it standing there. 

“ Seem ’s though that boy was a-comin’ in 
every minute,” she said. “ My land o’ Goshen, 
don’t I wish he was ! ” for Grandma always had 
a soft spot in her heart for Joel. 

Now she smoothed down her front breadth, 
and folded her hands in a company way. The 
parson’s wife drew up a kitchen chair close to 
her side and unfolded the first letter. 

“ Who writ that ? ” asked Grandma eagerly. 

“ That’s from Polly,” said Mrs. Henderson. 

‘‘Bless her heart!” cried Grandma. “Well, 
what does she say? ” 

“ Ma ” — a light-haired, serious boy appeared 
in the doorway — “ Pa wants you,” he announced. 

“ Oh, Peletiah 1 ” exclaimed the parson’s wife, 
in consternation, at his unlooked-for appearance, 
and, “ Oh, Grandma ! ” in the same breath, “ I’m 
so sorry I must go.” 

“ So sorry ? What’s ben a happenin’ that 
Polly’s sorry ? ” said Grandma, supposing that 
was in the letter. “ Now I know that blessed 
little creeter has got hurt, an’ they wouldn’t let 
me know afore the rest.” 


102 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


It isn’t in the letter,” declared Mrs. Hender- 
son, in a loud, hasty tone, hurrying out of her 
chair. “ Peletiah, what does your father want, 
do you know ? ” 

“ I don’t know exactly,” said Peletiah delib- 
erately, “ only Aunt Jerusha tumbled down the 
cellar stairs ; maybe that’s it.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! dear me ! ” cried the parson’s 
wife, in a great fright. “ Peletiah, here are the 
letters from the Pepper children ” — thrusting 
them into his hand — “ do you stay and read them 
to Grandma. And be sure to tell her why I went 
home,” and she actually ran out of the kitchen, 
and down the lilac-bordered path. 

Peletiah, left alone with the letters, turned 
them over and over in his hands, as he stood 
quite still in the middle of the kitchen floor. He 
never thought of disobeying, and presently he 
pulled up another chair, just in front of Grandma, 
and sat slowly down. 

“ Oh, I know she’s got hurted bad,” she kept 
groaning, “ an’ I shan’t never see her again. Oh, 
the pretty creeter ! Hain’t she hurted bad ? ” 
she asked anxiously, bringing her cap frills to 
bear on the boy in front. 

'‘Yes, I guess so,” said Peletiah cheerfully; 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


103 


“ she fell way down all over the cat sitting on 
the stairs.” 

“ Where’d you say she fell ? ” screamed 
Grandma. 

“ Cellar stairs.” Peletiah raised his voice, too, 
and sprawled out his hands to show how his 
Aunt Jerusha must have descended. 

“ Oh, me ! oh, my ! ” exclaimed Grandma, in 
great sorrow, ‘‘ that blessed little creeter ! to 
think she’s fell and got hurted ! ” 

“ She ain’t little,” said Peletiah, who was ex- 
tremely literal, “ she’s awful long and bony ! ” 
And he could think of no special reason for 
calling her blessed, but that might be Grandma’s 
fancy. 

“ Well, read them letters,” said Grandma 
mournfully, when she could control her speech 
enough to say anything ; ‘‘ maybe they’ll tell 
more about the accident,” and she put her hand 
again behind her best ear. 

“ ’Tain’t in the letters,” said Peletiah, it’s 
only just happened.” But Grandma didn’t hear, 
so he picked up Polly’s letter, which was open, 
and began in a singsong tone : 

“ ‘ Dear Mrs. Henderson- 
Hey?” 


y yy 


104 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

“ ' Dear Mrs. Henderson/ ’’ cried Peletiah, in 
a shrill, high key. 

“Do move up closer; I’m a little hard o’ 
bearin’ — jist a mite,” said Grandma. So Pele- 
tiah shoved his chair nearer, and began again: 

“ ' Dear Mrs. Henderson, we are going to 
have the very loveliest thing happen, and I want 
to write to you now, because next week there 
won’t be any time at all, we shall be so very 
busy.’ ” 

It was impossible to stop Peletiah until he had 
rounded a sentence, as he considered it his duty 
to pay strict attention to a period. So, although 
Grandma screamed, and even twitched his jacket 
sleeve, she couldn’t get him to stop. The con- 
sequence was that he had to shout this over till 
at last she understood it, and then she turned a 
bewildered face upon him, but as he was deep 
in his second sentence, he didn’t see it, but 
plodded patiently on. 

“ ‘ Grandpapa is going to let us have a garden 
party; there are tickets to be sold, for we are 
going to raise money to send poor children out 
into the country. And Jasper is getting up the 
post office, which Grandpapa says we may have 
in the Wistaria arbor. And we girls are all 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


105 

making fancy work, and oh, Phronsie is making 
a pin-cushion which Mr. Hamilton Dyce has 
bought already. Just think, and oh, I do believe 
we shall make lots and lots of money ! Give my 
love to dear, dear Grandma Bascom, and please 
read this letter to her. From your loving little 
friend, Polly.’ ” 

Peletiah, considering it better to read this all 
as one sentence, had droned it out without a 
break, to look up and find Grandma sunken back 
against her chair, her cap frills trembling with 
indignation. 

“ I hain’t heard a single word,” she said, “an’ 
there’s that blessed child got hurt, an’ I can’t 
seem to sense it at all.” 

“ She ain’t hurt, Polly ain’t,” said Peletiah, 
stoutly defending himself. “ They’re going to 
have a garden party.” 

“A what?” screamed Grandma. 

“ A garden party.” 

“ Oh, then she fell in the garding, an’ you 
said cellar stairs,” she cried reproachfully. 

Peletiah looked at her long; then he got out 
of his chair and leaned over her. 

“ My Aunt Jerusha fell,” he screamed, so loud 
that Grandma started. 


io6 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

“ Oh, an’ the Pepper children ain’t hurt ? ” she 
cried, in great relief. 

“ No, they’re going to have a party.” He 
wisely left out the garden this time. 

“You don’t say so!” exclaimed Grandma, 
greatly pleased at the hint of any festivities, no 
matter how distant, and the smiles began to run 
all over her wrinkled face again. “ I wonder 
now,” she said, “ if they don’t want my receet 
for Cousin Mirandy’s weddin’ cake; it’s in th’ 
Bible there ” — ^^nodding over to the little stand. 

Peletiah, seeing her so absorbed, waited pa- 
tiently till the second letter was called for. He 
never for an instant thought of sliding off ; so he 
pulled it out of its envelope, and got ready. 

At last Grandma pulled herself out of the 
charms of Cousin Mirandy’s receet, and set her 
spectacles straight. 

“ Who writ that one ? ” she asked. 

“ Joel,” said Peletiah, finding it quite to his 
liking to read this one, for Joel never wasted 
any time in preliminaries, but came to the point 
at once, in big, sprawly letters. 

“ ‘ Dear Misses Henderson.’ ” Somebody 
must have corrected him then, for he scratched 
out the “ Misses,” and wrote on top “ Mrs.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


107 


You tell Grandma Bascom, please, that it’s just 
prime here, but I like her peppermints, too, and 
I won’t chase her old hens when I come back. 
Joel.’ ” 

When Grandma really got this letter by heart, 
she laughed and said it had done her good, and 
she wished Joel was there this minute, in which 
Peletiah hardly concurred, being unable to satisfy 
Joel’s athletic demands. And then she looked 
over at the little mahogany stand, and the tears 
rolled down her withered old cheeks. 

“ I’d give anythin’ to see him cornin’ in at that 
door, Peletiah,” she said, “ an’ he may chase th’ 
hens all he wants to when he comes back ” ; for 
Grandma always cherished the conviction that 
the “ Five Little Peppers ” were to make life 
merry again in their “ little brown house,” and 
she went on so long in this way that Peletiah, 
who had glanced up at the clock many times, said 
at last, in a stolid way, “ There’s another letter.” 
And Grandma, looking down, saw a little wad in 
his hand. 

“ Now I do believe that’s from the blessed 
little creeter,” she exclaimed, very much excited ; 
“ that must be Phronsie’s.” 

Yes, it is,” said Peletiah. 


io8 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Why didn’t you tell me that before ? ” cried 
Grandma. “You should ’a’ read it first of all.” 
She leaned forward in her chair, unable to lose 
a word. 

“ You didn’t tell me to,” said Peletiah, in a 
matter-of-fact way. 

“ Well, read it now,” said Grandma, quavering 
with excitement. 

“ There ain’t nothin’ to read,” said Peletiah, 
unfolding the paper, many times creased. 

“ Hey?” 

“ There ain’t nothin’ to read,” repeated Pele- 
tiah ; “ you can see for yourself.” He held it 
up before her. There were many pencil marks 
going this way and that, by which Phronsie felt 
perfectly sure that her friends would understand 
what she was telling them. And once in a while 
came the great achievement of a big capital letter 
laboriously printed. But for these occasional 
slips into intelligible language, the letter pre- 
sented a medium of communication peculiar to 
itself. 

“ Ain’t it sweet ! ” said Grandma admiringly, 
when she had looked it all over. “ The little 
precious creeter, to think of her writin’ that, and 
all by herself too ! ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


109 

“ You can read it as well upside down,” ob- 
served Peletiah. 

“ I know it.” Grandma beamed at him. 
“ Just think of that child a-writin’ that! Who’d 
ever b’lieve it? ” 

“ I must go now,” announced Peletiah, getting 
out of his chair and beginning to stretch slowly. 

“ Well, now tell your ma I thank her for 
cornin’, and for them letters from them precious 
childern. An’ see here.” Grandma leaned over 
and pulled out the under drawer of the little 
stand. It wasn’t like giving peppermints to 
Joel Pepper, and it sent a pang through her at 
the remembrance, but Peletiah had been good to 
read those letters. 

“ I’m a-goin’ to give you these,” she said, be- 
ginning to shake therefrom into her hand three 
big, white peppermints and two red ones. 

‘‘No, I thank you, ma’am,” said Peletiah 
stiffly, and standing quite still. 

“ Yes, you take ’em,” said Grandma decidedly. 
“ You’ve been real good to read them letters. 
Here, Peletiah.” 

“ No, I thank you, ma’am,” said Peletiah 
again, not offering to stir. “ Well, I must be 
going,” and he went slowly out of the kitchen. 


no FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

leaving Grandma with the big peppermints in 
her hand. 

That evening, after everything was quiet at 
the parsonage, the minister called his wife into 
the study. 

“ We will look that letter over from Mrs. 
Fisher, now, my dear.” 

Mrs. Henderson sat down on the end of the 
well-worn sofa. 

“ Lie down, dear,” he said, “ and let me tuck a 
pillow under your head. You are all tired out.” 

“ Oh, husband, I am sure you are quite as 
tired as I am,” and the color flew into her cheeks 
like a girl. But he had his way. 

“ You better leave the door open ” — as he went 
across the room to close it — “ Jerusha may call.” 

“ Jerusha won’t need us,” he said, and shut it. 

“ You know the doctor said she was not much 
hurt, only strained and bruised, and she’s quite 
comfortable now. Well, my dear, now about this 
letter. Do you think we might take this child ? ” 

“We?” repeated his wife, with wide eyes. 
“Why, husband!” 

“ I know it seems a somewhat peculiar thing 
to propose ” — and the parson smiled — “ with our 
two boys and Jerusha.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


1 1 1 


“ Yes/’ said Mrs. Henderson, “ it is, and I 
never thought seriously of it.” 

“ She won’t do Peletiah any harm ” — and then 
he laughed — “ and she might brighten him up, 
if she’s the girl Mrs. Fisher’s letter indicates. 
And as for Ezekiel, there’s no harm to be thought 
of in that quarter. Our boys aren’t the ones, 
wife, to be influenced out of their orbits.” 

“ Well, there’s Jerusha.” Mrs. Henderson 
brought it out fearfully, and then shut her mouth 
as if she wished she hadn’t said anything. 

“ I know, dear. You needn’t be afraid to 
speak it out. It is always on my mind. Oh, I 

do wish ” and the parson began to pace the 

floor with troubled steps. 

His wife threw back the old sofa-blanket with 
which he had tucked her up, and bounded to his 
side, passing her hand within his arm. 

“ Don’t, dear,” she begged. “ Oh, why did I 
speak ! ” she cried remorsefully. 

“ You said no more than what is always on 
•my mind,” said the minister again, and he 
pressed the hand on his arm, looking at it 
fondly. “ Poor Almira ! ” he said, “ I didn’t 
think how hard you would have to work to please 
her, when I took her ” 


I 12 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ But you couldn’t help it, husband,” she 
cried, looking up at him with a world of love. 

After your mother died, what place was there 
for her to go ? And she really was good to her.” 

“ Yes,” said the minister, and he sighed. 
‘‘ Well, it’s done, and she is here ; but oh, Almira, 
I think it’s made a great difference with our 
boys.” 

Mrs. Henderson’s cheek paled, but it wouldn’t 
do to let him see her thoughts further on the 
subject, he was so worn and tired, so she said : 

“ W ell, about the little girl, husband ? ” 

“ Yes, Mrs. Fisher’s letter must be answered,” 
said the parson, pulling himself out of his revery. 
“ She asks if we can find a place in Badgertown 
for this child, who seems uncommonly clever, 
and is, so she writes, very truthful. And I’m 
sure, Almira, if Mrs. Fisher says so, the last 
word has been spoken.” 

“ Yes, indeed,” said his wife heartily. 

“ And they’ve found out a great deal about 
her. She’s been half starved and cruelly beaten.” . 

The parson’s wife hid her tender eyes on her 
husband’s coat sleeve. 

Oh, dear me ! ” she exclaimed sympathet- 
ically. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


113 

“ And the old woman who pretended to be her 
grandmother, and who beat her because she 
wouldn’t steal, became frightened at the investi- 
gation, and has cleared out, so there is no one to 
lay a claim to ' Rag.’ ” 

“ To whom ? ” asked Mrs. Henderson, raising 
her head suddenly. 

“ Rag — that’s the only name the child says she 
has. But Mrs. Fisher writes they call her 
Rachel now. You didn’t notice that when you 
read the letter, did you, Almira ? ” 

“ No,” said his wife, “ I didn’t have time to 
read more than part of it. Don’t you remember, 
I hurried over to Grandma Bascom’s with the 
little Pepper letters, and you said you’d talk it 
over with me when I got home? And then 
Peletiah came after me, and I ran back here to 
poor Jerusha.” 

“ Oh, I remember. I shouldn’t have asked 
you.” He nodded remorsefully. “ Well, then. 
I’ll tell you the rest. You read the first part — 
how they ran across the girl, and all that ? ” 

‘'Yes. Oh, dear me! it gives me a shiver 
now to think what an awful risk that blessed 
child, Phronsie, ran,” cried Mrs. Henderson. 

“ I know it ; I cannot bear to think of it even 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


114 

in the light of her safety,” said Mr. Henderson. 

Well, now, Mr. King has taken upon himself 
to support and to educate Rag — Rachel, I mean 
— and the best place, at first, at any rate, to put 
her is Badgertown. Now what do you say, 
Almira, to her coming here to us ? ” 

The parson’s wife hesitated, then said, 

‘‘ Jerusha ” and paused. 

“ Will she be made unhappy by Jerusha, you 
mean ? ” asked the parson. 

Yes.” 

No, I don’t believe she will,” he said de- 
cidedly. “ You must remember she has had her 
old ^ Gran,’ as she calls her, and after that I 
think she can bear Jerusha.” 

“ Oh, yes,” said Mrs. Henderson, “ I forgot. 
Then I say, husband, we will take this child. 
I should really love to put the brightness into 
her life. And please let her come soon.” A 
pretty glow rushed up to her cheek, and the 
parson’s wife actually laughed at the prospect. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


115 


VII THE DISAPPOINTMENT 

W ILL it stop, Grandpapa ? ” Phronsie, 
kneeling on a chair, her face pressed 
close to the window pane, turned to old Mr. 
King, looking over her shoulder. 

“ I’m afraid not, dear,” he answered. 

“ Doesn’t God know we want to help the poor 
children ? ” she asked suddenly, a surprised look 
coming into her eyes. 

“Yes, yes dear; of course he knows, child.” 

“ Then why does he let it rain ? ” cried Phron- 
sie, in a hurt voice. 

“ Oh, because. Pet, we must have rain, else 
the flowers wouldn’t grow, you know.” 

“ They’re all grown,” said Phronsie, trying to 
peer out into the thick twilight between the great 
splashes of rain running down the window over 
toward the garden, “ and now we can’t have 
our party to-morrow. Grandpapa,” she added 
sorrowfully. 

“ No, it would be quite too wet, after this 


ii6 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


downpour, even if it cleared to-night,” said the 
old gentleman decidedly. “ Well, Phronsie, 
child, we must just accept the matter philosoph- 
ically.” 

“ What’s philo — that big word. Grandpapa ? ” 
she asked, turning away from her effort to catch 
sight of the flower-beds, off in the distance, gay 
with the wealth of blooms saved for the hoped- 
for festivities of the morrow, and she put her 
arm around his neck. 

“ Oh, that ? It was a pretty large word to 
use to you, and that’s a fact,” said the old gen- 
tleman, with a little laugh. He was having 
rather a hard time of it to conceal his dismay 
at the blow to all the plans and preparations so 
finely in progress for the garden party. “ Well, 
it means we must make the best of it all, and 
not fret.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Phronsie. Then she turned back 
to her window again, and surveyed the driving 
storm. 

“ Perhaps the flowers like it,” she said, after 
a pause, when nothing was heard but the beating 
of the rain against the glass ; maybe they are 
thirsty. Grandpapa.” 

Yes, maybe,” assented Grandpapa absently. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


117 


“ And if God wants it to rain, why we must 
be glad, mustn’t we. Grandpapa, if he really 
wants it ? ” 

Yes, yes, child,” said the old gentleman 
hastily. 

“ Then I’m glad,” said Phronsie, with a long 
sigh, and she clambered down from her chair, 
“ and let’s find Polly and tell her so, Grand- 
papa.” 

Over in the library there was a dismal group. 
Joel was fighting valiantly with a flood of tears, 
doubling up his little fists and glaring at Percy 
and Van at the least intimation of a remark to 
him. Little Davie had succumbed long ago, and 
now, crammed up in a small heap in the corner 
back of the sofa, was rivaling the storm outside, 
in the flood of tears he supplied. 

Jasper crowded his hands in his pockets, 
marching up and down the long room. Polly, 
who was swallowing hard, as if her throat hurt 
her, wouldn’t look at one of the boys. Little 
Dick was openly wailing in his mother’s arms. 

“ Oh, shut up that, kid, will you ? ” cried 
Percy, crossly, over at him. 

‘‘ Percy, Percy,” said his mother gently. 

“ Well, he needn’t boo-hoo like a baby,” said 


ii8 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

Percy ; “ weVe all got to give up the garden 
party.” 

'‘We can’t have any garden party,” mumbled 
little Dick between his sobs, and crying all over 
his mother’s pretty blue silk waist. 

“ There, there, dear,” Mrs. Whitney said 
soothingly, “ we’ll have it the next day, perhaps, 
Dicky boy.” 

“ Next day is just forever,” whimpered little 
Dick. “ Oh, dear ! boo-hoo-hoo ! ” 

Percy started an impatient exclamation, 
thought better of it, and turned on his heel 
abruptly. But Van burst out: 

“ And the llowers ’ll all be gone, so what’s the 
use of trying to have it then ? ” 

“ They won’t,” cried Joel, in an angry scream, 
and squaring round at him. “ They shan’t, so 
there. Van Whitney ! ” When the door opened 
and in walked Mr. King, and Phronsie clinging 
to his hand. 

“ Oh, hush, boys ! ” cried Polly hoarsely, a 
wave of shame rising in a rosy flush up to her 
brow. Oh, why hadn’t she tried to keep cheer- 
ful instead of giving way to tlTe general gloom? 
And now here were Phronsie and dfear Grand- 
papa, who had ordered “ just oceans of flowers ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


119 

and everything else. Oh, dear, how naughty she 
had been ! She sprang away from the big, 
carved table, over to take Phronsie’s hand. 

“ The flowers are thirsty, Polly, I guess,” said 
Phronsie, looking up at her with a smile ; “ and 
when they drink all they want to, why, we’ll 
have the party, won’t we, Polly ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Polly, the flush not dying down. 

“ Then that ’ll be nice, I think,” said Phronsie, 
smoothing down her gown in satisfaction, “ and 
I can finish my cushion-pin now ” ; for there 
was one little corner still untraveled by the re- 
markable design observed by the worker. But 
Mr. Hamilton Dyce had protested he didn’t care 
for any such trifling deficiency, for he could put 
more pins in that quarter, so he should still be 
its purchaser. 

“ So you can,” cried Polly, with as much en- 
thusiasm as she could muster, and winking 
furiously over at the boys. 

“ And we can write more letters,” cried Jasper 
suddenly, springing over to Phronsie’s side. 

“ Phoo ! ” exclaimed Joel, “ we’ve got bushels 
already.” 

'' Well, it’s nice to have more yet,” retorted 
Jasper, so you better keep still, old fellow.” 


120 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


‘‘ I shall write some more/’ announced Van, 
with great pomposity, strutting up and down the 
room. 

“ Hoh-hoh ! ” laughed Joel, snapping his fin- 
gers in derision, “ you haven’t finished one yet, 
and beside, who can read your chicken tracks ? ” 

‘‘ I have, too,” declared Van, very red in the 
face, ignoring the reflection on his writing and 
plunging over to Jasper. “ Haven’t I, Jasper, 
written a letter for the post office? Say, haven’t 
I?” — gripping him by the jacket-sleeve. 

“ Yes, you have,” said Jasper. “ He handed 
it in this afternoon,” he added, nodding to the 
group. 

“ There, you see.” Van rushed triumphantly 
up in front of Joel. You see, Joel Pepper, so 
you’ve just got to take that back.” 

‘‘ Well, only one,” said Joel, “ and there can’t 
any one read it, so that’s no good.” 

‘‘ And I wrote some letters,” cried Phronsie, 
running away from the little circle to thrust her 
face in between the two boys. ‘‘ I did, all by 
myself. One, two, ten, I guess.” 

Little Dick at that stopped sniveling, and 
slipped off from his mother’s lap. '' I did, too, 
write some, ten, three, ’leven, just as many as 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


I2I 


you did.” The tears trailed off from his red 
cheeks as he bobbed his head emphatically. 

So no one heard quick steps along the hall, 
and the door being thrown wide by the butler, 
saying, “ They’re all in the library.” In came 
Miss Mary Taylor and Mr. Hamilton Dyce. 

“We thought we’d drop in,” said the gentle- 
man, with ^ quick glance at Miss Mary, as if 
to say, “ You see, they didn’t need us after all, 
to help cheer up.” 

“ Why, how very jolly you all are! ” observed 
Miss Mary. The rain-drops were glistening on 
her hair and cheeks, where she had scampered 
away from the protecting umbrella at the foot 
of the steps. “ Oh, Fm not wet, Mrs. Fisher ” 
— Mother Fisher at this moment coming in with 
her mending basket. “ I left my mackintosh in 
the hall.” 

“ Well, well,” exclaimed Mr. Hamilton Dyce. 
Joel had left sparring with Van and now 
swarmed around the newcomer, for he was ex- 
tremely fond of him. “ How are the letters 
coming on, Jasper? By the way. I’ve a few 
belated ones, in the pockets in my coat out in the 
hall. I’ll get them.” 

“ Let m.e — let me,” screamed Joel. 


122 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


All right, go ahead. In both side pockets, 
Joe.” He didn’t consider it necessary to ex- 
plain that Miss Taylor and he had been busy 
driving their pens all the afternoon. 

“ Whickets ! ” cried Joel, rushing back, both 
hands overflowing, “ what a lot ! ” 

“ Joel, what did you say ? ” Mother Fisher 
glanced up, the lines of worry that. ^ had settled 
over her face at the terrible disappointment that 
had befallen the family, disappearing, now that 
the usual cheeriness was coming back. 

I didn’t mean to,” said Joel, the color all 
over his chubby face, “ but my, see what a lot ! 
The post office won’t hold ’em all ! ” 

“ We’ll put them with the others,” cried Jas- 
per, “ and thank you, oh, so much, Mr. Dyce ; 
we can’t have too many. Come on, all of you, 
and see our pile ” — running out into the hall, 
headed for his den. 

You must thank Miss Mary,” said Mr. Dyce. 
But Miss Mary laughingly protesting the 
gratitude was not so much due to her, the whole 
company filed out after Jasper in great good 
spirits. 

Little Davie, back of the sofa, poked up his 
head. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


123 

Are they all gone, Mamsie ? he asked fear- 
fully. 

“ Why, Davie, my boy ! ” exclaimed Mother 
Fisher, much startled, and laying down her 
needle, stuck in a stocking-heel, “ I thought you 
were upstairs with Ben.” 

“ I haven’t been with Ben,” said David, work- 
ing his way out, to run and lay his swollen little 
face in his mother’s lap. She cleared away her 
work, and took him up, to gather him close in 
her arms. 

“ There, there, Davie, mother’s boy, it’s all 
right ” — smoothing the hair away from the hot 
brow — “ we can have the garden party another 
day, and then perhaps there ’ll be all the more 
pleasure and good time.” 

“ ’Tisn’t that,” said little Davie, wriggling 

around to look up at her, “ but Polly ” and 

for a moment it seemed as if the floods were to 
descend again. 

“ Oh, Polly is all right,” said Mrs. Fisher 
cheerfully. 

“ Is she, Mamsie ? ” asked David doubtfully. 

“ Yes, indeed, and you must see that you keep 
yourself right. That’s all any of us can do,” 
said Mother Fisher. “ Now, Davie, my boy, 


124 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

hop down and run into Jasper’s den with the 
others.” 

“ Oh, I can’t, Mamsie,” protested Davie, in 
horror, and burrowing in her arms, “ they’ll see 
I’ve been crying.” 

“ That’s the trouble with crying,” observed 
Mother Fisher wisely ; it makes you twice 
sorry — once when you’re doing it, and the next 
time when it shows. You can’t help it now, 
Davie, so run along. Mother wants you to.” 

If Mother wanted them to, that was always 
enough for each of the “ Five Little Peppers,” so 
Davie slid slowly down from her lap, and went 
out and down the hall. 

Meantime Miss Mary had taken Polly’s arm in 
the procession to Jasper’s den. 

Oh, Polly, how cheery you have made 
them ! ” she exclaimed. “We expected to see 
you all perhaps drowned in tears.” * 

“ Oh, I haven’t done it — anything to make 
them happy,” cried Polly, the wave of color 
again flooding her cheeks ; “ indeed I haven’t. 
Miss Mary. I’ve been bad and wicked and 
horrid,” she said penitently, her head drooping. 

“ Oh, no, Polly,” protested Miss Mary, her 
arm around Polly’s waist. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


12S 


“Yes I have, Miss Mary, I ” 

“ Well, don’t let us talk now about it ; we will 
look at the letters.” Miss Mary drew her within 
the den. There stood Jasper behind the table 
perfectly overflowing with epistles of every sort 
and size, while little packages, and some not so 
very little, either, filled up all the receptacles pos- 
sible for mail matter. 

“ Oh, my, what a lot ! ” exclaimed everybody, 
as Joel with a dash precipitated his handfuls on 
the already long-suffering pile. 

“ This is only the beginning,” laughed Jasper, 
waving his arms over, to compass the whole den. 
“ Just look on the top of the bookcase, will 
you?” 

Everybody whirled around. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Grandpapa, at the 
sight. Letters were scattered here and there in 
the thickest of piles all along the surface, while 
the Chinese vase had a whole handful poking 
up their faces as if to say, “ Here we are, all the 
way from China.” 

“ Dear me,” exclaimed old Mr. King again, 
“ when do you ever expect to sell all those, Jas- 
per?” 

“ Mine is in there,” announced Phronsie, 


126 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


hanging to his hand and pointing to the vase. 
“ Grandpapa, it really is ; Japser put it there.” 

“ Did he, Pet ? ” cried the old gentleman, im- 
mensely interested. 

“ Yes, he did truly,” said Phronsie, bobbing 
her head emphatically. “ I saw him my own 
self. Grandpapa. And ifs to you.” She stood 
on her tiptoes and whispered the last bit of in- 
formation. 

“No, is it?” cried Grandpapa, highly grati- 
fied; and, lifting her up to a level with his face, 
he kissed her on both cheeks. “ Now, Phronsie, 
I shall always keep that letter,” he said, as he 
set her down. 

“ Shall you ? ” cried Phronsie, smoothing her 
gown with great satisfaction. “ Then Pm so 
glad I wrote it. Grandpapa.” 

Over by the table Jasper was saying to Polly : 

“ Now what shall we do with this dreadfully 
long evening? Do hurry and think, Polly, be- 
fore everybody gets dismal again.” 

“ Oh, I don’t know,” said Polly, at her wit’s 
end. 

“ But we must think of something,” said Jas* 
per desperately, and fumbling the letters. 

Polly’s eye fell on his restless fingers. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


127 


‘‘We might sort them out, the letters, and tie 
them up in little packages to take out to the post 
office.” 

“ The very thing ! ” cried Jasper enthusi- 
astically. “ Here, all you good people ” — he 
whirled around — “ if you want to help, please 
sit down, and we’ll get this mess of letters sorted 
and tied up into bundles.” He waved his hands 
over his head, and of course everybody stopped 
talking at once. 

“ Oh, whickets ! ” Joel screamed ; then he 
caught Polly’s eye, and his chubby face took on 
a lively red. “ Let me — let me ! ” He crammed 
himself in between Jasper and the table. 

” Hold on ! ” commanded Jasper, “ not so fast, 
Joe,” and he seized Joel’s brown hands just 
grabbing a big pile. 

“ Wait till Jasper tells us how to begin,” said 
Polly, her brown eyes dancing at the prospect 
of something to do. 

“ Oh, dear ! ” whimpered Joel, stamping in his 
impatience. The Whitney boys were crowding 
up close behind. “ Do hurry up, Jasper,” they 
teased. 

“Well, how shall we begin, Polly?” Jasper 
wrinkled up his brows in perplexity. 


128 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Let’s ask Miss Mary,” said Polly. So Jas- 
per called, “ Miss Mary ! ” but she didn’t seem to 
hear, which perhaps wasn’t so very strange, after 
all, as Mr. Dyce was telling her something which 
must have been very interesting, over in the 
corner. When at last the summons reached her, 
she came hurrying over with very pink cheeks. 
‘‘ Oh, what can I do to help ? ” 

“ We’ve been calling and calling for ever so 
long,” said Joel, in a very injured tone, for he 
had added his voice when he saw that things 
were waiting for Miss Taylor. 

“Oh, have you, Joel? That’s too bad.” 
Miss Mary’s cheeks became pinker than ever. 

“ Well, you are always screaming over some- 
thing, Joe, you beggar ” — Mr. Dyce pulled his 
ear — “ so it’s no wonder that your cries are not 
attended to on the instant.” 

When Miss Mary saw what was wanted of 
her, she proposed that Jasper give out twelve 
letters to each person, who should tie them up 
neatly, and put in a big basket. Then they would 
be ready to take out to the post office in the Wis- 
taria arbor, and to be sorted into the little boxes 
which Grandpapa had commissioned the car- 
penter to make all up and down the sides, leav- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


129 


ing one end free for the delivery window. The 
door for the postmaster and his assistants was 
to be at the opposite corner. 

“ Oh, yes, how nice ! ” exclaimed Polly, hop- 
ping up and down as ecstatically as Phronsie 
ever did. “Jasper, I’ll get a ball of twine,” and 
she was flying off. 

“No, you stay here and help me give out the 
letters,” said Jasper. 

“ Oh, I want to do that,” cried Joel, squeezing 
and crowding. 

“ No, you must get the big basket,” said Jas- 
per. “ Go and ask Thomas to give you one.” 

“ I don’t want to get an old basket,” whined 
Joel; “ let Percy get it.” 

“Hoh! I’m not going to,” declared Percy, 
drawing himself up in great state. 

“Then I will go myself,” said Jasper, fling- 
ing down a handful of letters, to hurry off. 

“Joel,” said Polly, in a sorry little voice, and 
turning away from the table, “ now you will spoil 
everything, and we’ve just got to feeling good. 
How can you, Joey ! ” 

“I didn’t mean ” began Joel, turning his 

back on her, while he winked very hard, “ I 
didn’t mean to, Polly.” 


130 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Percy dug the toe of his shoe into the rug, and 
looked down on the floor. 

Then run after Jasper,” cried Polly ; ” hurry, 
and tell him so.” 

“I will,” cried Joel, plunging off, and Percy, 
being left alone, as Van had slid away to another 
group when he saw how things were going on, 
concluded to follow. And presently J asper came 
back. 

“ It’s all right, Polly,” he nodded brightly to 
her, and they fell to work. 

And in a minute or two, Joel came back with 
Percy, carrying the basket, a big market affair, 
between them. And when he saw what fun they 
were having over it, for they were both laugh- 
ing merrily. Van wished he had gone. 

And seeing his dismal face, Jasper sent him 
after a ball of twine. And then Phronsie wanted 
to get something, and little Dick teased to go 
too, so Grandpapa suggested they should go after 
some extra pairs of scissors. 

“ And Mamsie will let us take hers out of her 
workbasket, I guess,” cried Phronsie. “ Let us 
ask her. Grandpapa dear.” 

“Oh, you better stop working, Mrs. Fisher.” 
Old Mr. King popped his white head in at the 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


131 

library door. There sat Mother Fisher by the 
table, mending away as usual, for the stockings 
never seemed to be quite done. “ And come into 
Jasper’s den and see how fine we all are!” he 
added gayly. 

“Yes, Mamsie, do come,” chirped Phronsie, 
running her head in between him and the door- 
casing to plead. 

“ Yes, Mamsie, do come,” echoed little Dick, 
who would do and say everything that Phronsie 
did. 

“ You see, you’ve simply got to come,” laughed 
Grandpapa. 

“ And may we have your scissors, Mamsie ? ” 
Phronsie now deserted old Mr. King, to run 
over to the big workbasket. 

“ My scissors ^ ” repeated Mother Fisher. 
“ Why, Phronsie, child, what are you going to 
do with them ? ” 

“ We’re going to cut letters,” said Phronsie, 
with an important air, her fingers already in the 
basket, which, standing on tiptoe, she had pulled 
quickly over toward her in her eagerness. “ And 
may we have your scissors, Mamsie ” 

“Take care,” warned Mother Fisher, but too 
late. Over went the big basket, and away rat- 


132 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


tied all the things, having a perfectly beautiful 
time by themselves over the library floor. 

“ Bless me ! ” ejaculated old Mr. King, while 
little Dick laughed right out. 

Phronsie stood quite still, the color all out of 
her round cheeks. Then her bosom heaved, and 
she darted over to lay her head in Mother Fish- 
er’s lap. 

Oh, I didn’t mean to, Mamsie,” she wailed. 

“ Oh, deary me ! bless me ! ” exclaimed Grand- 
papa, in the greatest consternation, and leaning 
over the two. 

“ There, there, don’t mind it, deary.” Mother 
Fisher was smoothing the yellow hair. 

“Take me, Mamsie,” begged Phronsie, hold- 
ing up both hands, and she burrowed her face 
deeper yet in Mrs. Fisher’s lap. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” old Mr. King kept exclaim- 
ing. Then he pulled out his handkerchief and 
mopped his face violently. This not making 
him feel any better, he kept exclaiming, “ Oh, 
dear me ! ” at intervals. 

“ I’ll pick ’em up,” said little Dick cheerfully, 
beginning to race after the spools and things 
over the floor. 

Mother Fisher had drawn Phronsie up to her 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


133 


bosom, where she cuddled her to her heart’s con- 
tent. “ Now, child,” she said, after a minute, 
“ I think you ought to help to pick up the things 
and put them in the basket See how nicely 
Dicky is doing it” 

“ I’m getting all the spools,” announced Dick, 
jamming all the chairs aside that he could move, 
and lifting a very hot face. “Yes, sir-ee! 
Come, Phronsie.” 

“ I think you ought to help him, Phronsie.” 

So Phronsie slipped out of her mother’s lap 
obediently, and wiped off her tears. 

“ Come on,” said little Dick, in great glee. 
“I’m going under the table ; there’s a lot under 
there.” 

And in shorter time than it takes to tell it, the 
spools, and mending cotton, and tape measure, 
and, dear me ! the ever-so-many things of 
which Mrs. Fisher’s big workbasket was always 
full, were all collected from the nice time they 
were having on the floor, and snugly set up in 
their places again. And Mother Fisher, escorted 
by the children and old Mr. King, who by this 
time was laughing quite gayly once more, was 
going out into the hall, on the way to Jasper’s 
den. And Phronsie had the big cutting-out 


134 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


shears, and little Dick the smaller, little snipping- 
thread scissors. 

“ Hullo ! ” Mr. King called out, as the butler 
ushered into the hall two gentlemen, in dripping 
mackintoshes. “ Now that’s fine, Cabot and 
Alstyne, to drop in of this dismal evening.” 

“We’ve called to condole with you all,” said 
both gentlemen, as they were divested of their 
wet garments, “but it doesn’t seem as if our 
services were needed ” — with a glance at Grand- 
papa and his group. 

“ Oh, my family gets over any little disap- 
pointment such as bad weather,” observed the 
old gentleman, with pride. “Well, come this 
way, the principal object of interest is in Jasper’s 
den ; no need to announce it ” — as the peals of 
laughter and chatter sounded down the long 
hall. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


135 


VIII THE GARDEN PARTY 

AND so, after all, it turned out to be the very 
best thing that the garden party did not 
take place until two days after, for all was then 
as sweet and fresh as a rose — all but one thing. 
And that was, on the very morning of the event- 
ful day, Mrs. Chatterton drove up. 

But then, as Jasper observed to Polly when 
this dire news was announced, “ Cousin Eunice 
was always turning up when least wanted.” And 
Polly had, as usual, to keep back her own 
thoughts on the subject, to comfort him. It 
would never do to add to his dismay. 

“Why she can’t stay in Europe when she’s 
everlastingly saying that there is no place in 
America to compare with it, I don’t, for my part, 
see,” he cried, in a pet. 

“ I suppose she wants to be with her relations, 
Jasper,” said Polly, with a sigh. 

“ Relations.^” — Jasper turned suddenly on his 
heel and thrust his hands deeply in his pockets — 


136 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ well, she fights with every single one of them,” 
he said savagely. 

“Oh, Jasper — fights!” exclaimed Polly, in 
horror, whose great grief had always been at 
having no relations, so to speak. “ Dear me, 
how very dreadful I ” 

“Well, you know she does,” said Jasper 
gloomily, and squaring round — ■“ always picking 
and carping at something or somebody ; and now 
Father will be all upset by her. If she had only 
waited till to-morrow I ” 

Polly felt such a dreadful sinking of her heart 
just then, that for a minute she didn’t speak. 
There didn’t seem to be any comfort for this. 

“ And just think how good Father has been,” 
went on Jasper, too miserable to keep still, “ and 
all those flowers he had ordered, for of course 
he couldn’t let the florists suffer, and that he sent 
to the hospitals when it poured^ so.” 

“ I know it,” said Polly, swallowing hard. 

“And now he has ordered another lot, and 
everything else — why, you know, Polly, there 
isn’t anything Father hasn’t done to make this 
fair a success, and now she has come ! ” Jasper 
flung himself into a chair and buried his face in 
his hands. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


137 


“Oh, Jasper,” cried Polly, running over to 
him in the greatest distress, “ don’t ! Oh, dear 
me ! What can we do ? ” 

“Nothing,” said Jasper, in the depths of 
gloom; “nothing will do any good so long as 
she has come.” 

“ Oh, there must something be done,” declared 
Polly quite wildly, and feeling equal to anything. 
If she only knew what would avail! Husky 
here conies Grandpapa ! ” 

“ Oh, he mustn’t see us feeling badly.” Jasper 
sprang from his chair. “ Come, Polly,” and 
they flew out into the side hall. 

“ Now where are those two, Polly and Jas- 
per } ” said old Mr. King to himself, coming to 
the library in a great state of irritation. “ I’ve 
searched this house for them, and nobody seems 
to have the least idea where they have gone. 
Polly I Jasper! ” he cried loudly, and it wasn’t 
a very pleasant voice, either. 

“Oh, dear!” Jasper seized Polly’s hands in 
a corner of the hall. “ He’s calling us, and we’ve 
got to go, Polly, and how we look, you and I ! 
Whatever shall we do ! ” 

“ But we must go,” breathed Polly. Then she 
looked up into Jasper’s face. “ Let’s ask him to 


138 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


go out and help us fix the flowers,” she cried 
suddenly. 

Jasper gave her a keen glance. “All right,” 
he said. “ Come on,” and before their resolu- 
tion had time to cool itself, they rushed into the 
library. 

“ Oh, Grandpapa,” they both cried together, 
“do come out and tell us how to fix the flowers.” 

“ Hey ? ” The old gentleman whirled around 
from the table, where he had begun to throw the 
papers about. “ Did you know Mrs. Chatterton 
had come back.? ” He glared at them over his 
spectacles, which he had forgotten to remove 
when he had been interrupted with the unwel- 
. come news while peacefully reading the morning 
paper. 

“Yes — oh, yes,” said Jasper. 

“ Oh, yes, we know it,” cried Polly cheerfully, 
“but. Grandpapa, we want you” — tugging at 
his hand. 

“ Hey .? you knew it .? ” The old gentleman’s 
tone softened, and he suffered himself to be led 
toward the door. “ And you want me, eh .? ” — 
feeling with every step as if life, after all, might 
be worth living. 

“Yes, we do indeed. Father,” cried Jasper 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


139 


affectionately, possessing himself of the other 
hand. 

“And oh, the flowers you sent are just too 
lovely for anything ! ” cried Polly, dancing away 
along by his side. “ They’re gorgeous. Grand- 
papa dear.” 

“ Are they so } ” Grandpapa beamed at her, 
all his happiness returned. “ So you want me to 
tell you how to arrange them, eh ? ” And his 
satisfaction in being appealed to was so intense 
that he held his head high. “Well, come on,” 
and he laughed gayly. 

Mrs. Chatterton, newly arrived in the hand- 
some suite of apartments Cousin Horatio’s hos- 
pitality always allowed her, looked out of the 
window, and, having no one else to confide her 
opinions to, was not averse to chatting with her 
French maid. 

“ Isn’t it perfectly absurd, Hortense, to see 
that old man ? — and to think how particular and 
aristocratic he used to be ! Why, I can remem- 
ber when he would hardly let Jasper speak to 
him in some of his moods, and now just see 
that beggar girl actually holding his hand, and 
he laughing with her.” 

“ A beggaire, is it .^ ” cried Hortense, dropping 


140 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


the gown she was brushing, to run to the win- 
dow. “I see no beggaire, madame” — craning 
her neck. 

“You needn’t drop your work,” said Mrs. 
Chatterton, with asperity, “just because I made 
a simple remark. You know quite well whom 
I mean, Hortense. It’s that Polly Pepper I’m 
speaking of.” 

“ She is not a beggaire, madame,” declared 
Hortense pertly, opening her black eyes very 
wide. “ Oh ! ” She extended her hands and 
burst into a series of shrill cackles. “ Why, 
she’s like all de oder children in dis house, and 
I think truly, madame, de best.” 

“ Go back to your work, I say,” commanded 
Mrs. Chatterton, in a fury, forgetting herself 
enough to stamp her foot. So Hortense picked 
up the gown, but she continued to cackle softly 
to herself, with now and then a furtive glance 
at her mistress. 

Outside, with all the sunny influence of the 
summer morning upon him, old Mr. King, and 
Polly, and Jasper went about, superintending the 
placing of the flowers. For there seemed to be a 
great many in the pots, with ferns and palms, to 
distribute where they would best show off and 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


141 

be persuaded to swell the poor children’s 
fund. 

“ Oh, Grandpapa dear ! what richness ! ” 
sighed Polly, clasping her hands in ecstasy. 
“I do think I never saw so many, and such 
beauties. Only look, Jasper, at that azalea!” 

“I know it,” said Jasper, his eyes sparkling, 
“ and those orchids, Polly ! ” 

“ Oh, I know — I know,” said Polly, spinning 
about to take it all in. Old Mr. King put back 
his head and laughed to see her. 

“ I’m so glad you like it, Polly, my girl,” he 
said, heartily pleased. 

“ Like it. Grandpapa I ” repeated Polly, 
standing quite still. “Oh, it’s just too beauti- 
ful ! ” and she clasped her hands tightly 
together. 

“Well, I think we’d best get to work,” said 
Jasper, bursting into a laugh. “ Come on, 
Polly, let’s set about it.” 

“ I think so, too,” said Polly, coming out of 
her rapture. Thereupon ensued such a busy 
time ! — especially as old Turner and two of his 
under-gardeners came up for directions, and 
Mr. King went off with them. So for the next 
hour Polly seemed to be on wings, here, there. 


142 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


and everywhere, and breathing only the sweet 
fragrance of the flowers. 

“ How Phronsie would enjoy it — the fixing 
and all ! ” she mourned, in the midst of it, as 
the transforming of the flower-tables into veri- 
table bowers of beauty went on. 

“ But you know she had to take a long nap, 
else she would be all tired out. And the after- 
noon is going to be a long one, Polly.” 

“ Oh, I know,” said Polly, flying on with her 
work faster than ever, “ and Mamsie was right 
to make her go to sleep.” 

“Mrs. Fisher is always right,” said Jasper 
decidedly, “ever and always.” 

“ Isn’t she ! ” cried Polly, in a glow. “ Well, 
Jasper, do you think that smilax ought to be 
trained up there ? ” She twisted her head to 
view the effect, and looked up at him anx- 
iously. 

“Yes — ^no,” said Jasper critically; “I don’t 
believe I’d put it there. It looks too much, 
Polly; there are so many vines about.” 

“So it does,” said Polly, in great relief. 
“ Heigh-ho ! when one is working over any 
thing it looks so different, doesn’t it ? ” 

“ I should say so,” cried Jasper. “ Oh, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


143 


Polly, it can’t ever in all this world be twelve 
o’clock.” 

“ It can’t ! ” exclaimed Polly, in -dismay. But 
there was one of the white-capped maids coming 
across the lawn, with the summons to go in to 
luncheon, which was to be served at an earlier 
hour than usual. 

And after that, no one had more than a mo- 
ment in which to think, for at three o’clock the 
garden party was to open, and the fair to be in 
full progress. 

Long before that time, the avenues and streets 
leading out to the Horatio King estate were 
thronged with children of all ages and sizes ; 
most of them with their nurse-maids, all bound 
to the scene of the garden party, their small 
purses dangling by chains from their arms, or 
carried carefully in their hands. For wasn’t 
this to help poor children who didn’t have any 
pleasant homes, but lived in stuffy tenement 
houses, to go out into the broad, beautiful coun- 
try, where they could race in the fields and play 
with the chickens, and pick all the flowers they 
wanted to ? And so, ever since the announce- 
ment had been made that such a fund was to 
be raised, there had been much hoarding of pen- 


144 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


nies, and no slight self-denial on the part of the 
younger element, who would naturally be drawn 
into the plan.- 

All the society people were to drive up later ; 
and until the early evening hours it was to be 
the function of the town, which every one was 
anxious to attend. But everybody in Mr. King’s 
household was to be ready to receive, exactly at 
three o’clock. 

Phronsie was in the highest of spirits, having 
Grandpapa’s hand to cling to, trying to welcome 
all the guests, and keeping one eye out to see 
that Rachel was enjoying herself, attired in a 
pretty, pink cambric gown, her black hair — 
which now seemed, oh, so soft and pretty ! — tied 
back with little pink bows. And Rachel’s eyes 
— well, there ! no one would ever have suspected 
that they had only been accustomed to the 
squalor of. Gran’s apartment, and Gran herself, 
but one short week ago. They now looked on 
the world in general, and this fair scene in par- 
ticular, with all the nonchalance of one born and 
brought up in the midst of such conditions as 
could bring about a state of affairs like the pres- 
ent that surrounded her. And many asked, 
“ Who is that child ” for it was clearly seen 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


145 


that she wasn’t of the set that was thronging the 
grounds. 

Rachel herself was wholly unconscious of the 
remarks that were being made, so she devoted 
her heart and soul to the duty assigned to her, 
that of waiting on Polly and her bevy of school 
friends in one of the flower-bowers. And she 
never bothered about any curious glances, or 
asides, until a chance remark struck her ear as 
she was hurrying across the lawn, which she 
thought needed attention ; then she raised her 
head, and her black eyes grew sharp and intent. 
It was Mrs. Chatterton who was speaking. 

“ Yes, it’s a little beggar girl he took in,” and 
the cackle was unpleasant that accompanied the 
words. “ Dear me ! I expect she’ll rob us all ; 
such creatures are so sly.” She was pointing 
out Rachel to one of her friends lately arrived 
from Europe, and who had exerted herself to 
come early and see the children. 

“ Do you mean me ? ” demanded Rachel, her 
black eyes, like gimlets, on the long, cynical face. 
“ ’Cause if you does, I can tell you that what I 
does, I does right out on top ; an’ I guess by the 
looks o’ you, that ain’t your style.” 

“ You impertinent creature ! ” exclaimed Mrs. 


46 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Chatterton, her long face crimson with passion, 
not allayed by seeing that her friend could with 
difficulty control her amusement. “ She’ll tell 
this everywhere,” she fumed within. “I shall 
go and speak to my cousin, Mr. King, about you, 
girl.” She moved her arm and shapely hand, 
both very beautiful still, and well exhibited on 
every occasion, and started off with great dig- 
nity. 

“I would,” said Rachel scornfully. Then she 
laughed, “ Oh, me ! oh, my ! you’re such a fa- 
vor//^, you are ! ” and she doubled up her thin 
figure, and went off in a little gust of merri- 
ment. 

“ Come with me.” Mrs. Chatterton darted 
back and seized her friend’s arm to drag her 
away. “ That detestable creature makes me 
feel quite faint.” 

As soon as they had disappeared down a 
winding path, Rachel’s amusement quite left her. 
She drew* herself up stiffly, and hurried back to 
Polly, to be the same quiet, attentive, deft little 
maiden as before. 

“You do tie flowers up so beautifully,” cried 
Polly, handing her another big spool of baby 
ribbon. “ Doesn’t she, girls } ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


147 


“Yes, indeed,” cried ever so many. 

“ I can’t tie a bow to save myself,” declared 
Alexia; “it all snarls up, and it looks for all 
the world, when I get through, as if my dog 
had chewed it. Oh, dear me ! Yes, that basket 
is two dollars.” 

“ I’ll take it,” said the little tot who had to 
stand on tiptoes to peer over the table with its 
blooming beauty. “ I want it for my mamma,” 
and he gave his smart little cane to the nurse- 
maid to hold, while he opened his purse. 

“ Well, it’s a beauty, Rick,” said Alexia, pick- 
ing up the basket; “the violets are so sweet,” 
and she sniffed them two or three times as she 
passed them over. 

“ Here’s Rick Halliday,” called Clem, at the 
other end of the table. “ Now I’m going to 
make him buy something of me. We must all 
make him, girls; his father’s given him oceans 
of money to spend, of course.” 

It was loud enough for Polly to hear, and she 
dropped the box of ribbon under the table. 

“No, no,” she said decidedly, hurrying over, 
“ Grandpapa said we were not to ask a single 
person to buy. That’s the rule, you know, 
Clem.” 


148 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“We could make ever so much more,” grum- 
bled Clem ; “ it’s for the poor children, you know, 
Polly.” 

“ Grandpapa said not,” repeated Polly, her 
cheeks like a rose, and back she flew again to 
her post. 

“ I shan’t buy anything of you, Clem For- 
sythe,” loudly declared small Rick over to •her, 
taking his little cane from the nursemaid’s hand, 
“ anyway. And beside, my papa said if any one 
teased me to spend my money, I was to come 
right away. But he didn’t believe they would 
here.” , And with his basket of flowers for his 
mother, he moved off with great dignity across 
the lawn, swinging his cane as he had noticed 
the men did. 

“ Of all kids, I do think that Rick Halliday 
is the most detestable infant,” exclaimed Clem, 
in great discomfort. “ Oh, yes, Mrs. Nunn ” — 
her face brightening — “ we have heliotrope, ever 
so much of it.” She thrust her hands into a 
big vase overflowing with fragrance. “ How 
many.? Oh, three dozen sprays. Yes, indeed.” 

And the bands — one at the end of the big lawn, 
and the other on the terrace at the farther side of 
the house — were playing their sweetest ; and now 





“ Hnt this is ten dollars,” said Joel 



AND THEIR FRIENDS 


149 


the society folk began to put in an appearance 
among the throngs of children. Everybody 
was in gala attire, and the garden party was at 
its height. 

“Joel,” cried Mr. Cabot to that individual, 
rushing in and out among the little knots of 
gayly dressed visitors, “here, run over to the 
post office, will you, and see if there are any 
letters for me ? ” 

“All right,” Joel cried, as he flew along. 
And in an incredibly short space of time, back 
he rushed with three missives. 

“ How much } ” 

“Ten cents apiece,” said Joel promptly. 
“ ril get change in a minute,” and he was fly- 
ing off again with the bill thrust into his hand. 

“ I don’t take any change here. I don’t 
want any ; I won’t be bothered with it,” de- 
clare'd Mr. Cabot, in his most decided fashion. 

“But this is ten dollars,” said Joel, aghast, 
and stopping short to flap the bill. 

“Never mind, that’s my affair; go along, or 
I’ll report you. Aren’t you one of the post- 
men } ” — pointing sternly to his badge. 

“Yes,” said Joel, straightening up, and puff- 
ing out his chubby cheeks with pride. 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


150 

“Well, then, you’ll find yourself reported if 
you don’t march,” cried Mr. Cabot. “ So off 
with yourself to the postmaster.” 

“Come on, Joel,” called another of the post- 
men, who happened to be Percy, rushing along. 
“ I’m going to get my mail bag now, there’s 
just a crowd of folks waiting over there for let- 
ters” — pointing over to the pine grove. 

“So will I get mine,” shouted Joel, “and see 
here” — waving his ten-dollar bill — “what Mr. 
Cabot sent to Jasper. I guess that ’ll send one 
poor child off into the country, Percy Whitney ! 
Won’t that be prime ! ” 

There was such a crowd around the Wistaria- 
arbor post office, that Percy and Joel, who much 
preferred being letter-carriers to helping Jasper 
within, had to crawl in under the vines, to find 
the mail bags. 

“Here, Jasper,” cried Joel, “take it, do” — 
throwing the ten-dollar bill down in a flurry, to 
fling the strap of his mail bag over his head 
before Percy should get his in order. 

But Jasper, who was trying to satisfy the de- 
mands of a throng of people all clamoring at the 
small window for letters, didn’t see it, or even 
hear his name called. So the ten-dollar bill lay 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


151 

perfectly still where it fell, until it got all tired 
out, and a little puff of wind, sweeping through 
the arbor, blew it first to one side, and then to 
the other, until at last it fell down among a 
tangle of evergreen with which the posts of the 
arbor were wound. And presently. Van, who 
much preferred being assistant to Jasper to run- 
ning about as a letter carrier, came along and 
exclaimed, “ Oh, that silly old green stuff ! It 
takes up so much room ! ” And he twitched off 
a lot of it, and the ten-dollar bill, well crumpled 
up inside of the bunch, sighed and said to itself 
as it was flung under the counter, “ Now I guess 
I’m dead and buried forever.” 

Meanwhile, Joel, as happy as a lark at the 
thought of Mr. Cabot’s contribution, went off 
on the wings of the wind, distributing letters, 
here, there, and everywhere, and receiving lots 
of orders. 

It was, “ Oh, Joel, get me a letter,” 

And, “Joel, get me one; I can’t get near the 
post office ; there’s a perfect mob there,” 

And, “Joel Pepper!” — from clear across the 
lawn — “ come over here ; Mrs. Singleton wants 
to see you about some letters,” until Joel began 
to feel that he was about running the whole 


152 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


post-office department, and it seemed as if every 
drop of blood was in his chubby face, he was 
so hot. But he never thought of being tired, 
he was so happy, plunging on. 

“ Oh, my gracious, honey ! you done mos’ 
knocked de bref out o’ me ! ” It was Candace, 
who had left her little shop on Temple Place to 
help forward the garden party, against whom 
he had come up, careless where he was going. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


153 


IX THE TEN-DOLLAR BILL 

O H, I’m so sorry!” Joel brought himself 
up remorsefully, trying to recover the 
collection of rag dolls sent spinning from her 
black arms. 

“ An’ dey were sech perfec’ beauties ! ” 
mourned Candace, twisting her hands sorrow- 
fully together. “ Oh, me I oh, my I ” 

“ They aren’t hurt a bit,” declared Joel stoutly, 
precipitating the whole collection unceremoni- 
ously at her. “There they are, every single 
one, as nice as ever I ” 

“Take care,” warned Candace. “Oh, my 
soul and body I ” she mourned, “ dey’re all 
mussed up.” 

“You can comb it out,” said Joel, longing to 
comfort, and forgetting it was wool from Can- 
dace’s own head. 

“And what’ll Mis’ Cabot and Mis’ Alstyne 
say .? ” groaned Candace. Then she sat right 
down on the grass and began to pick at the dolls 


154 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


discontentedly. “W’y couldn’t you ’a’ looked 
whar you’re goin’, Mas’r Joel ? ” 

“ Have Mrs. Alstyne and Mrs. Cabot bought 
those dolls ? ” cried Joel, pointing a brown finger 
at them. “ Oh, dear me ! ” He just saved him- 
self from exclaiming, “Those horrors ! ” 

“Yes,” said Candace, smoothing a woolly 
head in great distress, “but I dunno ’s they’ll 
want ’em now, dey’ve been shook up so and 
spilt on de groun’ — oh, dear me ! ” 

“Joel, aren’t you coming with that letter 
bag.?” and, “Joel Pepper, hurry up!” The 
cries were now so insistent that Joel dashed 
away, stopped, and rushed back tumultuously. 
“ Oh, Candace, I’m so sorry I ” He flung him- 
self down on the grass by her side. Distress 
was written so plainly all over his hot face that 
Candace stopped in her work over the dolls to 
turn and regard him. 

“ Bress yer heart, honey,” she cried, now as 
much worried over Joel as -she had been about 
the dolls, “ dey ain’t hurt a mite — not a single 
grain,” she added emphatically. 

“ Oh, Candace, are you sure .? ” he exclaimed 
delightedly. 

“ Not a mite,” protested Candace, bobbing her 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


155 


own woolly head in a decided fashion. Dear 
me! now Fm afraid I discomberated my turban, 
an’ it’s my spick an’ span comp’ny one Mr. King 
give me for this yere berry occasion,” and she 
put up both black hands to^feel of it anxiously. 
Joel jumped to his feet and ran all around the 
big figure to get the most comprehensive view. 

“ It’s all right, Candace,” he reported, in great 
satisfaction. 

“ Sure, honey ? ” she asked doubtfully. 

“Yes, yes,” declared Joel quickly, prancing 
up in front of her. “ I like you, Candace ; 
you’re just as nice as can be.” 

“ Den gimme your hands 1 ” — she laid the rag 
dolls carefully on the grass, and put but both 
of her black ones — “and hoist me up, honey, 
dat’s a good chile.” 

So Joel stuck out his brown hands, and Can- 
dace laying hold of them, he tugged, very red 
in the face, till finally she set her ample gaiters 
on the ground and stood straight. 

Up rushed Van. 

“ They’re complaining at the post office,” he 
squealed. “You’ve got to give me your bag. 
Folks can’t get their letters. Give me the bag.” 
He thrust out both hands. 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


156 

Joel turned on him in a fury. 

“You aren’t going to have my bag,” he 
screamed. 

“ I am, too ; you’re so slow, and don’t give out 
the letters,” said Van, delighted to find some 
chance to get the best of Joel, and quite im- 
portant to be sent with a message to such an 
effect. 

“You shan’t either; I ain’t slow,” cried Joel, 
answering both statements at once, and whirling 
around in an endeavor to keep the bag at his 
back. But Van flew for it, disdaining to waste 
more time over arguments. 

Candace stretched out a large, black hand. 
“ See here, now, Mas’r Van, leggo dat bag.” 
She seized him by the jacket collar with such a 
grip that he dismissed all thoughts of the mail 
bag, his one concern now being to get free from 
Candace. 

“ Ow ! ” he screamed, wriggling violently. “ I 
don’t want the mail bag ; let me go, Candace, 
do!” 

“ See,” cried little Dick, half across the lawn, 
to a merry party of ladies and gentlemen, who 
turned to follow the pointing of the small finger 
toward Candace and her capture. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


157 


“Oh, let me go,” cried Van, very red in the 
face at this, and trying to duck behind her big 
figure, please^ Candace.” 

“ Let him go,” begged Joel, just as much dis- 
tressed ; “ he won’t touch the bag, I don’t be- 
lieve, again, Candace.” 

“ Oh, I won’t, I won’t,” promised Van wildly. 
“ I don’t want the bag ; do let me go, Candace.” 

“ Yer see, Mas’r Joel was a-helpin* me,” said 
Candace, slowly releasing Van’s jacket collar, 
“ an’ ’twarn’t none ’o his fault dat he stopped 
kerryin’ de letters.” But Van was off from 
under her open fingers and shot across the green 
in the opposite direction from little Dick and his 
party. 

“ Now I’ll take my dolls to de ladies,” observed 
Candace, bundling them up in her clean, checked 
apron. She sent a satisfied glance after Joel, 
making quick time toward the post office, then 
waddled off. 

“ Boy ! ” called a fine, imperious voice, as Joel 
dashed by a group of ladies and gentlemen. As 
there wasn’t any other boy in sight, he might 
be supposed to be the one wanted; but Joel by 
this time was frantic to get to the post office, and 
with his mind filled with mortification and dis- 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


158 

tress at his delay from his duty, he paid no heed 
to the call, now repeated more insistently. 

“It’s a lady,” then said Joel to himself, “so 
I must go back. Oh, dear me ! ” He wheeled 
abruptly, and, hot and red-faced, plunged up to 
the group. 

“ What is it, ma’am } ” Then he saw to his 
disgust that it was Mrs. Chatterton. She was 
surrounded by friends whom she had met abroad. 

“ Why didn’t you come when I bade you ? ” 
she exclaimed arrogantly. “ Don’t you know it’s 
your place to^ serve me ? ” 

“ No, ma’am,” said Joel bluntly, his black eyes 
fixed on her face. One or two of the gentlemen 
turned aside with a laugh. 

“What, you little beggar!” Mrs. Chatterton 
said it between her teeth, furious at the amuse- 
ment of her friends, but Joel heard. 

“ I’m not a beggar,” he declared hotly, and 
squaring his shoulders. By this time he forgot 
all about the mail bag. “ And you haven’t any 
right to say so ” — with flashing eyes. 

Mrs. Chatterton, now seeing him worked up, 
recovered herself and smiled sweetly. She 
leaned back in her garden chair and swung her 
parasol daintily back and forth. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


159 


“Oh, yes, you are,” she declared; “we all 
know it, so there is no use in your denying it. 
Well, you get us some ices and be quick about 
it.” She dismissed him with a ivave of her 
beautiful arm, in its flowing, lace drapery. 

But Joel did not budge. 

“You don’t know it.” He swept the whole 
group with his black eyes. “ It isn’t as she 
says, is it .^ ” 

“No,” said one of the gentlemen who had 
laughed, whirling around to bring a very sharp 
pair of eyes on Joel’s face, “it isn’t, my boy.” 

“Well, I must say,” protested Mrs. Chatter- 
ton, an angry light coming into her cold eyes, 
and turning around on him sharply, “ that this 
isn’t very friendly in you, Mr. Vandeusen, to pit 
that upstart boy against me. Now there will be 
no managing him hereafter.” 

“Well, but, Mrs. Chatterton,” broke in one 
of the other gentlemen, in a propitiatory voice, 
and leaning over her chair, Mr. Vandeusen turn- 
ing calmly on his heel to survey the distant 
lawns through his monocle, “ a beggar, don’t you 
know — well, it isn’t the pleasantest thing in the 
world to be called that, don’t you know ? ” 

“ Particularly when one isn’t a beggar,” said 


i6o 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


a young lady hotly. Then she turned to Joel 
and laid a hand on his arm. “ Don’t you mind 
it,” she said. 

“And as for you, Miss Tresor, I should con- 
sider it wiser for you to be silent.” Mrs. Chat- 
terton turned on her with venom. “ What do 
you know about these miserable Peppers that 
infest my cousin’s house, pray tell.?” 

“ I like them,” declared Miss Tresor decidedly, 
not turning her head. “ Don’t mind it, my lad.” 

“I don’t, now,” said Joel. Then the gentle- 
men laughed again. 

“ Oh, I must go.” All his long neglect of his 
letter-carrier duties, made so much worse by 
this delay, now surged over him. lie raised his 
chubby face, over which a smile ran, and bounded 
off. 

“ Isn’t he a dear ! ” exclaimed Miss Tresor im- 
pulsively. 

“ Come away, Emily,” begged another young 
lady, seizing Miss Tresor’s arm, “the old cat is 
quite furious ; just look at her face.” 

“ We’ll leave her to mamma’s tender mercies,” 
said Emily carelessly, “she knows how to handle 
her. Do you remember that scene, Elinor, at 
Geneva .? ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


i6i 


“ Don’t I ! ” laughed Elinor, as they sauntered 
off. 

Well, by the time that six o’clock came, there 
wasn’t so much as a scrap of a letter left in Jas- 
per’s post office, but, instead, a box crammed full 
of silver pieces and banknotes. And Miss Mary 
Taylor and Mr. Hamilton Dyce, and some other 
young ladies and gentlemen whom they drilled 
into the service, shut themselves up in the library 
and wrote as fast as ever they could make their 
pens fly over the paper, till little white piles ap- 
peared on the table. And Percy and Joel and 
Van and the other boys would rush in for these 
same piles to put them in the post office, to earn 
more money, to go into the big box. So back 
and forth ran these letter carriers, until even 
Miss Mary threw down her pen. 

“I can’t write another word,” she cried. 
“ I’ve exhausted everything I can think of. I 
don’t want to see another letter ! ” 

And then a card was put up outside the Wis- 
taria arbor, “ Post Office Closed.” And every- 
body who still had money, was anxious to spend 
it before going home ; so it was just lavished on 
the flower-bowers, the fancy-work table, and the 
candy shop. 


i 62 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


And then, when there wasn’t anything more to 
be bought or sold, the bands moved down nearer 
to the center of the big lawn, making the gay 
little groups all move back, leaving a broad, 
smooth surface, for the affair was to end in 
dancing on the green. 

Meanwhile Grandpapa was gallantly offering 
his arm to Madam Dyce, and leading her up to 
an esplanade on the upper terrace, and, word 
being spread about that all the guests were ex- 
pected to follow, there they found seats and little 
tables and a bevy of waiters to serve a delicious 
supper. And here the dancing on the green 
below by the young people could be seen in all 
its gayety, the setting sun casting bright gleams 
upon the merry scene. 

“ Dear me ! shouldn’t you think those young 
people would be tired enough after all they have 
worked,” observed the old gentleman, leaning 
back in his comfortable chair, “ to sit still and 
take it easy with us here ? ” 

“ No, indeed ! ” exclaimed Madam Dyce, “ my 
old feet are actually twitching under my gown 
to dance too.” 

“ In that case,” observed old Mr. King most 
gallantly, “ let me lead you down, and will you 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 163 

give me the honor ? ” He bent his white hair 
to the level of her hand. 

“ No, indeed,” laughed Madam Dyce ; “ I will 
leave the field for the young people. But it 
carries me back to my youth, when you and I 
did dance many a time together, Horatio.” 

“ Did we not } ” laughed Grandpapa, too. 
And then up came some merry groups, tired of 
dancing, after some supper, when down they 
would go again, fortified and refreshed, to begin 
it all over once more. At last, even the lin- 
gering ones were obliged to say good-bye. The 
evening had shut in and the brilliant garden 
party was a thing of the past. The King house- 
hold was resting and talking it all over on the 
spacious veranda, luxurious in its cushions and 
rugs, its easy-chairs and hammocks. 

“ Oh, it has been so perfectly beatific ! ” ex- 
claimed Polly, in a rapture. She was curled up 
on the top step, her head in Grandpapa’s lap, 
who was ensconced in a big chair with Phron- 
sie’s tired little face snuggled up on his breast. 
“Hasn’t it. Alexia.?” For Alexia was going 
to stay over night. 

“ Oh, my ! ” Alexia gave a sigh and squeezed 
Polly’s hand. “ I never had such a good time 


164 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


in all my life, Polly Pepper,” she declared. 
“ The poor children won’t begin to get the fun 
out of it that we’ve had.” 

“ Oh, those dear poor children ! ” exclaimed 
Polly, stretching out her toes, which now began 
to ache dreadfully; ‘‘just think how perfectly 
lovely it’s going to be for them all summer. 
Alexia.” 

Joel caught the last words. He poked up his 
head from one of the hammocks. 

“ Well, I guess Mr. Cabot has helped a poor 
child to go into the country,” he cried, in a 
pleased tone. 

“ I guess everybody has helped,” observed 
Ben, “ the way your letters went, Jasper ! Who 
would think so many could have been sold ! ” 

Jasper stopped pulling Prince’s ears. 

Didn’t they go ! ” he cried, in huge satisfac- 
tion. 

“ I guess you were glad to get that big bill, 
Jasper,” shouted Joel. “ My, wasn’t he good to 
send it ! ” 

“Eh.?” asked Jasper. Everybody was chat- 
ting and laughing, so it wasn’t strange that 
things couldn’t be heard the first time. So Joel 
shouted it again, glad to be allowed to scream 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 165 

such a splendid contribution over and over. 
“The big bill, wasn’t it prime, Jasper!” 

“What are you talking about, Joe.'*” cried 
Jasper, stopping his play with Prince, as he saw 
Joel was terribly in earnest over something. 

“Why, the big bill I gave you, that Mr. Cabot 
sent. Hurrah! Wasn’t it fine ! ” Joel kicked 
up his heels and emitted a whistle that made 
Polly clap her hands over her ears. 

“ What big bill .? ” exclaimed Jasper. “ What 
on earth are you talking about, Joe ? ” 

Joel tumbled out of the hammock and took 
long leaps across the piazza floor, which landed 
him in front of Jasper. 

“Why, that ten-dollar bill I gave you that 
Mr. Cabot sent to the post office,” he said, in a 
breath. 

“ You didn’t give me any ten-dollar bill,” said 
Jasper, all in a puzzle; “you’ve been dreaming, 
Joe.” 

“ I — I laid it down right by you.” Joe could 
only gasp the words now. 

“ I didn’t see it,” said Jasper. 


i66 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


X TROUBLE FOR JOEL 

HERE was an awful pause, for every- 



1 body caught the last words. Joel slid to 
the floor in a little heap. Mrs. Chatterton spoke 
up quickly. 

“ It’s easy enough to see where it went,” and 
she gave a little laugh. 

“ Come on, J oe.” J asper sprang up and shook 
Joel’s arm. “ We’ll go and hunt for it.” 

‘‘I’ll go, too.” Van and Percy screamed it 
together. Now that any trouble had come to 
Joel, each vied with the other to see which could 
work the faster to help matters. 

“ I laid it — right down. Oh, dear me ! ” 
Joel was pretty far gone in distress by this time, 
and blubbered miserably, as they all raced across 
the greensward, Polly and Alexia following 
swiftly. “Hold on there, James,” ordered Jas- 
per, to one of the three men busy dismantling 
the post office of its improvised trimmings of 
pine branches. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 167 

“Eh — eh, sor? Stop, boys,” said James to 
the workmen within the arbor. 

“We have lost something,” panted Jasper, as 
the whole group precipitated themselves up to 
the spot. 

“Is that so, sor .^ ” said James, in great con- 
cern. “Well, if I’d ’a’ known it. I’d ’a’ kept a 
sharp eye out for it, sor.” Polly and Alexia 
were already in the arbor in the thickest of the 
green branches scattered over the floor, and the 
boys were picking and pulling wildly, every- 
where a banknote could be supposed to hide. 
“ What was it, sor ? ” 

“A banknote,” said Jasper, down on his 
knees, prowling over the floor with both hands, 
while Joel, who could scarcely see for the tears 
that streamed down his chubby cheeks, searched 
desperately on all sides. 

“Is that so, sor.?” said James, in great dis- 
tress. “ Well now, that’s too bad. We’ve taken 
off two loads already, sor.” 

“ Where have you put them ? ” demanded 
Jasper, springing to his feet. 

“ Down in the dump, sor.” 

“We must look that over,” said Jasper de- 
cidedly. “ Send your men with lanterns ; don’t 


i68 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


touch a single thing here, James, I’ll come back,” 
and he sprang off. 

“No, no, sor,” said James, touching his cap. 
“ Now, boys,” to the workmen, “ you can leave 
this here ; get your lanterns and help the master.” 

“ Ail right,” said the men. 

“ Polly, you and Alexia keep on hunting, 
won’t you.?” called Jasper over his shoulder, as 
the boys flew off. 

“ Yes, we will,” called back Polly, who would 
very much have preferred the pleasures of “the 
dump,” a big dell in process of filling up with 
just such debris as had now been added. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Alexia discon- 
tentedly, “ now we’re mewed up here when we 
might be in that dear old sweet dump, Polly 
Pepper; and all because we’re girls.” 

“ Well, we can’t help it,” said Polly, with a 
sigh, who wished very much sometimes that she 
might be a boy, “ so we’d much better keep at 
work hunting for that ten-dollar bill. Alexia.” 

“And Joel is so dreadfully careless,” said 
Alexia, determined to grumble at something, and 
poking aimlessly at the green branches scattered 
on the floor. “ I don’t suppose we’ll ever find 
it in all this world, in such a mess.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 169 

“ We must,” said Polly, a little white line 
coming around her mouth. 

“ Well, we can’t, so what’s the use of saying 
that.?” and Alexia gave a restful stretch to her 
long arms. “ Oh, me ! oh, my ! I’m so tired, 
Polly Pepper ! ” 

“You know we must find that ten-dollar bill. 
Alexia,” repeated Polly hoarsely, working busily 
away for dear life. 

“ Well, we can’t ; it’s perfectly hopeless — so 
do keep still. Just look at all this.” Alexia 
waved her arms at the green draperies. “I’m 
going to pull the rest down anyway, though; 
that ’ll be fun,” and she made a dash at it. 

“ No, no,” said Polly, on her knees on the 
floor, “we must leave all that till Jasper comes 
back. Come, Alexia, help me look over these.” 

“ Oh, bother ! ” cried Alexia, in great disdain, 
“ I don’t want to poke over those old things. 
You know yourself it’s no earthly use ; we’ll 
never find it in all this world, Polly Pepper.” 

There was a queer little sound, and Alexia, 
whirling around, saw Polly Pepper in a little 
heap down in the middle of the green branches. 

“ Oh, misery ! what have I done .? ” — rushing 
over to her and shaking her arms. “ Oh, Polly, 


170 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


do get up, we will find it, I’m positively sure ; 
do get up, Polly.” But Polly didn’t stir. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” wailed Alexia. “ Polly, 
please get up.” She ran all around her, wring- 
ing her hands. “ Oh, what did I say it for ! 
Polly, Polly Pepper, we’ll find it, as sure as any- 
thing. We can’t help but find it. Polly, do get 
up.” 

She flung herself down on her knees and 
began to pat the white face. Polly opened her 
eyes and looked at her. 

“ What did you say such dreadful things for, 
Alexia } ” she said reproachfully. 

“ Oh, I couldn’t help it,” exclaimed Alexia 
remorsefully. “There! Oh, dear me! you’ve 
scared me ’most to death, Polly Pepper. Do get 
up.” So Polly sat straight, and Alexia fussed 
over her, all the while repeating, “ We will find 
it, Polly.” 

“ Dear me ! ” said Polly, “ this isn’t hunting 
for that ten-dollar bill.” 

“ Well, what’s the use ? ” began Alexia. “ Oh, 
yes, of course we’ll find it,” she brought herself 
up quickly. “ Now, Polly, I tell you.” She 
sprang to her feet. “ Let’s clear a place in this 
corner ” — and she rushed over to it — “ and then 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


171 

pick up every branch and shake it, and put it 
over here. Then we’ll know surely whether that 
horrid thing is on the floor or not.” 

“ So we shall,” cried Polly, getting up on her 
feet; “that’s fine. Alexia!” And they set to 
work so busily they didn’t hear when the boys 
came back from their search. But the first 
moment she saw Jasper’s face, Polly knew that 
the hunt was unsuccessful, and the next minute 
Joel threw himself into her arms and hugged 
her closely. 

“ Oh, Polly,” he sobbed, “ it’s gone, and it’s 
my fault.” 

“ Cheer up, old fellow,”. said Jasper, clapping 
him on the back; “ we’ll find it yet.” 

Van and Percy stood dismally by, knocking 
their heels against the arbor side, and feeling 
quite sure they should burst out crying in an- 
other minute, if Joel didn’t stop. 

Polly patted his poor head and cuddled it in her 
neck. “ Oh, Joey, we’ll find it,” she said, swal- 
lowing a big lump in her throat ; “ don’t cry, 
dear,” while Alexia sniffed and wrung her hands, 
fiercely turning her back on them all. 

“Now, boys,” said Jasper, in his cheeriest 
fashion, “we’ll all set to work on these vines 


172 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


that are left. Come on, now, and let’s see who 
will work the fastest.” 

“ I will,” announced Van, rushing over to 
twitch down the green drapery that had been 
such a piece of work for the gardeners to put 
up. Percy said nothing, but set to work quietly, 
lifting each branch to peer under it. 

“ Take care,” warned Jasper, pausing a minute 
in his own work to look over at Van’s reckless 
fingers ; “ you must shake each one as you pull 
it down, before you throw it out on the grass, 
else we’ll have all our work to do over again. 
Oh, Alexia, are you coming to help ? ” 

“ Of course I am,’.’ declared Alexia. “ Oh, 
Van, what a piece of work you are making ! ” 

Polly was whispering to Joel, “We ought to 
help,” when Van gave a shout, “ I’ve found it ! 
I’ve found it ! ” 

“ Hurrah ! ” Jasper leapt down from the rail- 
ing and plunged up in great excitement to Polly 
and Joel. “There, old fellow, what did I tell 
you he cried with glowing face, and clapping 
Joel on the back again. 

“ Phoh ! ” exclaimed Percy, in great contempt, 
“ he hasn’t, either ; it’s only a bit of green paper.” 

“ I thought I had,” said Van, quite crest- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


173 


fallen, and flinging down the dingy bit; “it 
looked just like it.” 

It was too much ; and Joel, who had hopped 
out of Polly’s lap, flung himself on the floor and 
cried as if his heart would break. They couldn’t 
get him out of it, so Jasper just picked him up 
and marched off to the house with him^to give 
him to Mother Fisher. 

And the next morning, search as hard as they 
could — and everybody was hunting by that time 
— not a trace of the ten-dollar bill could be dis- 
covered. And Mrs. Chatterton took pains to 
waylay Joel in the hall or on the stairs at all 
possible opportunities, and ask him, with a smile 
at his swollen nose and eyes (for he had cried 
so he could hardly see), if he had found it yet. 
But these chances became very few, for it was 
Jasper’s and Polly’s very especial business to 
keep guard over Joel, and try to divert him in 
every way. Meantime the hunt went on. And 
the third day, when it became perfectly apparent 
to the entire household that the banknote was 
in such a clever hiding-place that no one could 
And it, Joel, his tears all gone, marched into Mr. 
King’s writing-room and up to his big table, and 
without a bit of warning burst out : 


174 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ I want to sell tin ! ” 

“Eh, what?” exclaimed the old gentleman, 
looking over his glasses. “What is that you 
are saying, Joey, my boy ? ” 

“ I want to sell tin,” said Joel bluntly. 

“ Want to sell tin ! ” ejaculated old Mr. King, 
in amazement. 

“Yes, sir, just like Mr. Biggs; he got lots 
of money. May I, Grandpapa? Please say I 
may.” Joel ran around the writing-table to plant 
himself by the old gentleman’s chair. 

“ Oh, my goodness ! ” exclaimed Mr. King, 
leaning back in dismay, “whatever can you 
mean, my boy ? ” 

“Grandpapa” — Joel laid a brown hand on 
the velvet morning-jacket, and brought his black 
eyes very close to the gentleman’s face — “ I’ve 
got to earn that ten dollars ; I’ve got to. Grand- 
papa, ’cause I lost it.” Joel’s voice broke here, 
but he recovered it and dashed on, “ And I can’t 
do it unless you will let me sell tin. Please, 
Grandpapa dear. Mr. Biggs used to, in Badger- 
town, you know, and he took me with him some- 
times on his cart, so I know how ; and I can sell 
a lot. I can wheel it in my express wagon, 
and ” Joel by this time was running on so 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


175 


glibly, under the impression that if he didn’t 
stop, Mr. King would be induced to say yes, 
that the old gentleman was forced to put up 
his hand peremptorily. 

“There, there, Joey, my boy,” he said, set- 
tling his glasses that had slipped to the end of 
his nose, and taking Joel’s hand. “Now, then, 
let’s hear all about the matter.” 

And in a minute or two Joel was perched on 
the old gentleman’s knee, and they were having 
the most sociable time possible. And before 
long Joel forgot he hadn’t laughed for oh, such 
a long while, and lo and behold ! Grandpapa 
said something so very funny that they both 
burst out into a merry peal, that rang out into 
the wide hall beyond. 

“Joel is actually laughing,” exclaimed Polly, 
coming soberly down the stairs ; and she was 
so overcome by the joyful sound that she sat 
right down on the step. “ Oh, dear me, how 
perfectly lovely ! ” she breathed, folding her 
hands in delight. 

“ Isn’t it ! ” Jasper slipped into a seat on the 
step by her side. “ Now everything is going to 
be fine when Joe can laugh ! ” 

“Just hear him,” cried Polly, pricking up her 


176 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


ears to catch the blissful sound, ‘‘and Grand- 
papa, too. Oh, Jasper ! ” 

“ I know it,” said Jasper, in great satisfaction. 
“Father has been so pulled down because Joe 
took it so hard.” 

“Well, you see, Joel couldn’t help it,” cried 
Polly, “because it was careless, just as Mamsie 
said, to leave anything without handing it to 
the person.” 

“ Of course,” assented Jasper quickly. “ Mrs. 
Fisher is right ; but I’m sure any one is likely 
to do it, and Joel was in such a hurry that day, 
everybody pulling at him this way and that to 
get letters.” 

“I know it,” said Polly, delighted to hear 
Joel’s part taken, “and just think how he 
worked before, Jasper. He helped such a per- 
fect lot getting the flower-table ready.” 

“ He helped everywhere,” declared Jasper, 
bringing down his hand with emphasis on his 
knee. “ I never saw anybody work as Joe did.” 

“ And now to think that he has lost that 
money ! ” mourned Polly, her head drooping 
sorrowfully over her closed hands. “ Oh, dear 
me, Jasper ! ” 

“But just hear him laugh,” cried Jasper, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


177 


springing up ; “ it’s going to be all right now, 
Polly, I do believe. Come, let’s go and hunt 
some more for the banknote.” 

So they both flew off from the stairs to begin 
the search for the money again. For no one 
stopped — dear me, not a bit of it! — the hunt 
for the hidden ten-dollar bill. Everybody but 
Phronsie and little Dick searched and prowled 
in every nook and corner where there was the 
least possible chance that the ten-dollar bill 
could be in hiding. They had both been so 
sleepy on the evening of the garden party when 
the loss had been announced, that it fell un- 
heeded on their ears. And afterward all the 
household was careful to keep the bad news 
from them. So the two children went on in 
blissful unconsciousness of Joel’s trouble, while 
the grand hunt proceeded all around them. 

When Joel emerged from Grandpapa King’s 
writing-room, he was hanging to the old gentle- 
man’s hand and looking up into his face and 
chattering away. 

“You know it means work,” said old Mr. 
King, looking down at him. 

“I know. Grandpapa,” said Joel, bobbing his 
stubby, black head. 


178 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ And you must keep at it,” said the old gen- 
tleman decidedly, “ else no pay. There’s to be 
no dropping the job, once you take it up. If 
you do, you’ll get no money. That’s the bar- 
gain, Joe.?” — with a keen glance into the 
chubby face. 

‘‘Oh, I will. Grandpapa, I will,” declared 
Joel eagerly, and hopping up and down; “I’ll 
do every single speck of the work. Now do let 
us hurry and get the book.” 

“Yes, we’ll hurry, seeing our business ar- 
rangement is all settled,” laughed the old gen- 
tleman. “Now, then, Joel, my boy, we’ll go 
down-town and buy the blank book, so that I 
can set you to work at once,” and he grasped 
the brown hand tightly, and away they went. 

And in ten minutes everybody knew that Joel 
was going to make a list of all the books in a 
certain case in old Mr. King’s writing-room, 
and that Grandpapa and he were already off 
down-town to buy a new blank book for the 
work. And at the end of it — oh, joy! — Joel 
was to have a crisp ten-dollar bill to replace the 
one he had lost. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


179 


XI RACHEL 

H ere she comes ! ” roared Mr. Tisbett. 
The townspeople, hurrying to Badger- 
town depot to see the train bearing the new little 
girl sent on by Mrs. Fisher to their parson’s care, 
crowded up, Mr. and Mrs. Henderson smilingly 
in the center of the biggest group. 

“ Oh, husband, I do pity her so!” breathed the 
parson’s wife. “ Poor thing, she will be so shy 
and distressed 1 ” The parson’s heart gave a 
responsive thrill, as he craned his neck to peer 
here and there for their new charge. “She 
hasn’t come. Oh, dear me 1 ” — as a voice broke 
in at his elbow. 

“ I’m here.” The words weren’t much, to be 
sure, but the tone was wholly self-possessed, and 
when the parson whirled around, and Mrs. Hen- 
derson, who had been looking the other way, 
brought her gaze back, they saw a little girl in 
a dark brown suit, a brown hat under which fell 
smooth braids of black hair, who was regarding 


i8o 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


them with a pair of the keenest eyes they had 
either of them ever seen. 

“ Oh — oh — my child — t stammered Mr. Hen- 
derson, putting' out a kind hand. “ So you have 
come, Rachel ? ” 

“Yes, I am Rachel,” said the child, looking 
up into his face and laying her hand in the par- 
son’s big one ; then she turned her full regard 
upon the minister’s wife. 

Mrs. Henderson was divided in her mind, for 
an instant, whether to kiss this self-possessed 
child, as she had fully arranged in her mind be- 
forehand to do, or to let such a ceremony go by. 
But in a breathing space she had her arms about 
her, and was drawing her to her breast. 

“ Rachel, dear, I am so glad you have come 
to. us.” 

Rachel glanced up sharply, heaved a big sigh, 
and when she lifted her head from Mrs. Hen- 
derson’s neck, there was something bright that 
glistened in either eye ; she brushed it off before 
any one could spy it, as the parson was saying : 

“And now, where is your bag, child — er — 
Rachel, I mean } ” 

Rachel pointed to the end of the platform. 
“ I’ll go an’ tell ’em to bring it here.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


i8i 


“ No, no, child.” The p^son started briskly. 

“ Let us all go,” said Mrs. Henderson kindly, 
gathering Rachel’s hand up in one of hers. 
“Come, dear.” So off they hurried, the plat- 
form’s length, the farmers and their wives look- 
ing after them with the greatest interest. 

“ My, but ain’t Mrs. Henderson glad to get a 
girl, though ! ” 

“Yes, she sets by her a’ready.” 

“ Sakes alive ! I thought she was a poor 
child,” exclaimed one woman, who was dread- 
fully disappointed to lose the anticipated object 
of charity. 

“ So she is,” cried another — “ as poor as Job’s 
turkey, but Mr. King has dressed her up, you 
know, an’ he’s goin’ to edicate her, too.” 

“ Well, she’ll pay for it, I reckon. My ! she 
looks smart, even the back of her! ” 

And before very long, Rachel had been in- 
ducted into her room, a pretty little one under 
the eaves, neat as a pin in blue-and-white chintz 
covering, around which she had given a swift 
glance of approval. And now she was down 
in the parsonage kitchen, in a calico gown and 
checked apron ; her own new brown ribbons 
having been taken off from her braids, rolled up 


i 82 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


carefully, and laid in the top drawer, the com- 
mon, every-day ones taking their places. 

Peletiah and Ezekiel were each in a corner of 
the kitchen,, with their pale blue eyes riveted on 
her. 

^‘Well, dear,” Mrs. Henderson greeted her 
kindly, “you have changed your gown very 
quickly.” 

A tall, square-shouldered woman stalked in 
from the little entry. 

“Oh, Jerusha,” exclaimed Mrs. Henderson 
pleasantly, “this is the little girl that Mrs. Fisher 
sent us. Rachel, go up and speak to Miss 
Jerusha.” 

Rachel went over obediently and put out her 
hand, which the parson’s sister didn’t seem to 
see. Instead, she drew herself up stiffer than 
ever, and stared at the child. 

“ Ah, well, I hope she won’t forget that she’s 
very poor, and that you’ve taken her out of pity,” 
said Miss Jerusha. 

Rachel started back as if shot, and her black 
eyes flashed. “ I ain’t poor,” she screamed. “ I 
ain’t goin’ to be pitied.” 

“Yes, you are, too,” declared Miss Jerusha, 
quite pleased at the effect of her words, and tell- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


183 


ing off each syllable by bringing one set of bony 
fingers down on the other emphatically; “ in fact, 
you’re a beggar, and my brother ” 

“ I ain’t, ain’t, ain’t ! ” screamed Rachel shrilly, 
and, flinging herself on her face on the floor, she 
flapped her feet up and down and writhed in 
distress. “ I want to go home ! ” she sobbed. 

The boys, for once in their lives, actually 
started, and presently they were across the 
kitchen, to their mother, kneeling by Rachel’s 
side. 

“ Don’t let her go,” they said together. 

“ She isn’t going,” said Mrs. Henderson, 
smoothing the shaking shoulders, but Rachel 
screamed on. 

“ Dear me ! ” The parson hurried in at the 
uproar, his glasses set up on his forehead where 
his nervous fingers had pushed them. “What 
is the matter ? ” 

“ That poor child,” answered Miss Jerusha, 
pointing a long finger over at the group in the 
middle of the kitchen, “ is acting like Satan. I 
guess you’ll repent, brother, ever bringing her 
here.” 

“ ’Twas Aunt Jerusha,” declared Peletiah 
bluntly, “and I wish she’d go home.” 


184 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Hush, hush, dear,” said his mother, looking 
up into his face. 

There was an awful pause, the parson drew a 
long breath, then he turned to his sister. 

“Jerusha,” he said, “I wish you would go 
into the sitting-room, if you please.” 

“ An’ let you pet that beggar child,” she ex- 
claimed, in shrill scorn, but she stalked off. 

Mr. Henderson went swiftly across the kitchen 
and knelt down by his wife. 

“ Rachel ” — he put his hand on the little girl’s 
head — “ get directly up, my child ! ” 

Rachel lifted her eyes, and peered about. 
“ Has she gone — that dreadful, bad, old 
woman ? ” 

“There is no one here but those who love 
you,” said the minister. “ Now, child, get 
directly up and sit in that chair.” He indicated 
the one, and in a minute Rachel was perched 
on it, with streaming eyes. Peletiah, having 
started to get a towel, and in his trepidation pre- 
senting the dish-rag, the parson dried her tears 
on his own handkerchief. 

“Now, then, that is better,” he said, in satis- 
faction, as they all grouped around her chair. 
“ Rachel, there mustn’t be anything of this sort 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


185 

— tears, I mean — again. That lady is my 
sister, and ” 

''Your sister screamed Rachel, precipitating 
herself forward on her chair in imminent danger 
of falling on her nose, to gaze at him in amaze- 
ment. 

‘‘Yes” — a dull red flush crept over the min- 
ister’s face — “and — and whatever she says, 
Rachel, why, you are not to mind, child.” 

“ She ain’t a-goin’ to sass me,” declared 
Rachel stoutly. 

“Well, I don’t believe she will again; let us 
hope not,” said Mr. Henderson, in a worried 
way. “However, you are not to cry; remem- 
ber that, Rachel, whatever happens,” he added 
firmly : “ you are to be happy here ; this is your 
home, and we all love you.” 

“You do said Rachel, much amazed, look- 
ing at them all. “ Oh, well, then. I’ll stay.” 
And slipping down from her chair, she seized 
Mrs. Henderson’s apron. “ What ’ll I do ? Mrs. 
Fisher told me how to wash dishes. May I do 
’em ? ” 

“Yes, and the boys shall wipe them,” said 
Mrs. Henderson, and pretty soon there was a 
gay little bustle in the old kitchen, the parson 


i86 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


staying away from the writing of the sermon 
to see it. 

But Peletiah and Ezekiel were much too slow 
to suit Rachel, who got far ahead of them, so 
she flew to the drawer in the big table where she 
had seen them get the dish-towels, and, helping 
herself, she fell to work drying some of the big 
pile in the drainer in the sink. 

“ I don’t see how you can go so fast,” observed 
Peletiah, laboriously polishing up his plate. 

“Well, I don’t see how you can go so slow,” 
retorted Rachel, with deft passes of the towel 
over the cup. “ My ! I sh’d think your elbows 
had gone to sleep.” 

“ They haven’t gone to sleep,” said Peletiah, 
who was always literal ; and setting down his 
plate, half-dried, on the table, he turned over one 
arm to investigate. 

“ Of course not, you little ninny,” said Rachel 
lightly. “ I didn’t ” 

“Rachel, Rachel!” said the parson’s wife, 
over by the table. She was getting her material 
together for baking pies, and she now added 
gently, “ We don’t call each other names, you 
must remember that, child.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Rachel. She stopped her busy 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 187 

towel a minute to think, then it flapped harder 
and faster, to make up for lost time. 

“ Well, go ahead,” she said to Peletiah, “ and 
wipe your plate.” 

So Peletiah, letting his elbows take care of 
themselves, picked up his plate and set to work 
on its surface again ; and pretty soon the dishes 
were all declared done, the pan and mop washed 
out, and hung up. 

“What ’ll I do next?” Rachel smoothed 
down her apron and stood before the baking- 
table, a boy on either side. 

“ Now, boys,” said Mrs. Henderson, pausing 
in her work of rolling out the pie crust, “ I think 
you had better take Rachel down to see Grandma 
Bascom. I’ve told her she’s coming to-day, and 
she’s quite impatient to see her. And, Rachel, 
you can tell her about Mrs. Fisher and Polly and 
the boys. And oh, Rachel, be sure to tell her 
about Phronsie; she does just love that child 
so ! ” 

The parson’s wife leaned on the rolling-pin, 
and a bright color came into her face. 

“I’ll tell her,” said Rachel, a soft gleam in 
her eyes, and smoothing her apron. 

“ And, Peletiah, go into the buttery, and get 


i88 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


that little pat of butter done up in a cloth, and 
give it to Grandma. I do wish my pies were 
baked” — and she fell to work again — ^‘so I 
could send her one.” 

So Peletiah went into the buttery and got the 
pat of butter, and the three started off. The 
parson stepped away from the doorway into the 
entry, where he had been silently watching pro- 
ceedings, and went over to the window. 

“ Come here, Almira.” He held out his hand. 

She dropped her rolling-pin and ran over to 
his side. He drew her to him. 

“ See, dear,” he said. 

Rachel and the two boys were proceeding over 
the greensward leading down the road. She 
had one on either side ; and, wonder of wonders, 
they were all hand in band. 

“We’re going to see your Gran,” said Rachel, 
a very sober expression settling over her thin 
little face. 

“ What ? ” said Peletiah. 

“Your Gran; that’s what your mother said.” 

“Oh, no, she didn’t,” contradicted Peletiah; 
“ we are going to Grandma Bascom’s.” 

“Well, that’s the same thing,” said Rachel; 
“ she’s your Gran, isn’t she } ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 189 

“ She’s Grandma Bascom,” repeated Peletiah 
stolidly. 

“ Oh, dear me ! of course ! But she’s your 
Gran, isn’t she ? ” — her tongue fairly aching to 
call him “ ninny ” again. 

“No, she isn’t; she isn’t any one’s Gran — 
she’s just Grandma Bascom.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Rachel. Perhaps it wasn’t so 
very bad as she feared. She would wait and 
see. 

“ She’s dreadfully deaf,” remarked Peletiah. 

“What’s that.?” 

“ She can’t hear unless you scream.” 

Rachel burst into a loud laugh, but it was 
very musical ; and before they knew it, although 
they were very much astonished, the two boys 
were laughing, too, though they hadn’t the 
least idea at what. 

“ I’m glad of it,” announced Rachel, when 
she had gotten . through. “I love to scream. 
Sometimes it seems as if I’d die if I couldn’t. 
Don’t you ? ” 

“No, I don’t,” said Peletiah, “ever feel so.” 

Don’t you f” Rachel leaned over to peer 
into Ezekiel’s face. 

“ No, I don’t, either,” he said. 


190 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Rachel, catching 
her breath. “Well, let’s run.” And before 
either boy knew what was going to happen, 
she was hauling them along at such a mad pace 
as they had never before in all their lives in- 
dulged in. 

The butter-pat slipped out of Peletiah’s hand, 
gone on the wind, and landed on the roadside 
grass. 

“ Wasn’t that a good one ! ” cried Rachel, 
her eyes shining, as she brought up suddenly. 
“ Oh, my ! ain’t things sweet, though ! ” — wrin- 
kling up her nose in delight. 

“ I lost the butter-pat,” observed Peletiah, 
when he could get his breath. 

“ I never see anything so beautiful,” Rachel 
was saying, over and over. Then she flung her- 
self flat on the grass, and buried her nose in it, 
smelling it hungrily. “ Oh, my ! ” 

“ I lost the butter-pat,” observed Peletiah 
again, and standing over her. 

“And I’m a-goin’ to live here,” declared 
Rachel, in a transport, and wriggling in the 
sweet clover, “if I’m good. I’m goin’ to be 
good all the time. Yes, sir!” 

“ I lost the butter-pat,” repeated Peletiah. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


191 

“ Butter-pat ? ” Rachel caught the last words 
and sprang to her feet. 

“ Oh, yes, I forgot ; we must hurry with the 
butter-pat. Come on ! ” and she whirled around 

on Peletiah. “Why, where as she saw 

his empty hands. 

“I lost the butter-pat,” said Peletiah. “Eve 
been telling you so.” 

“ No, you haven’t,” contradicted Rachel flatly. 

“Yes, I have,” said Peletiah stolidly. 

“ No such thing.” Rachel squared up to him, 
her black eyes flashing. “You haven’t said a 
single word, you bad, wicked boy.” 

“Yes, I have,” repeated Peletiah, ready to 
say it over for all time ; “ I’ve told you so a 
great many times.” 

Rachel looked at him, and put up both hands. 
The only thing proper to do under such circum- 
stances was to shake him smartly, but it seemed 
so like attacking a granite post, and besides, he 
was the minister’s son, and she was going to be 
good, else they must send her away (so Mrs. 
Fisher had said),*so her arms flopped down to 
her side, and hung there dismally. And she 
burst out: 

“ Where did you lose it, you nin — } I mean 


192 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


— oh, dear me ! — where, I say ? ” — frowning im- 
patiently. 

“ Back there,” said Peletiah, pointing down 
the road. “You pulled me along so, it flew 
out of my hand.” 

Rachel set her teeth together hard. 

“ Come on ! ” 

She seized a hand of each boy, Ezekiel being 
a silent spectator all the time ; and if they went 
fast before, this time, in retracing their steps, 
it might be called flying, till a little spot on the 
roadside grass showed the object of their search. 
Peletiah’s breath was gone entirely by this 
time, and he sank down by its side without a 
word, his brother following suit. 

“ I shall carry it now,” announced Rachel, 
gathering up the little pat, safe in its white 
cloth. “ My ! ’tain’t hurt a bit.” She brushed 
off a few marauding ants. “ Come on, now ! ” 

Peletiah struggled to his feet and gasped, 
“ I shall carry it,” and put out his hands. 

“ No such thing.” Rachel held the butter- 
pat firmly in her slender, brown hand. “ My ! 
you ain’t fit to carry no butter-pats — let ’em 
drop out of your hands. Come on ! ” 

“ I shall carry it,” declared Peletiah doggedly. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


193 

and bringing his pale eyes to bear on her face, 
while he stood still in his tracks. 

“ I hope you may get it,” cried Rachel tri- 
umphantly. “ I never see such a boy. Come 
on, I say.” She held out her hand with author- 
ity. 

“ My mother said I was to carry the butter- 
pat, and I shall carry it,” said Peletiah, putting 
out one hand for it, and the other behind his 
back. 

Rachel wrinkled her brows and thought a 
minute. 

“ So she did,” she said. Then she set the but- 
ter-pat in Peletiah’s hand, and pinched his thumb 
down over it. “ There, hold on to it,” she said, 
“ or you’ll lose it again. Now, come on ! ” 

The way back was conducted on slower lines, 
as Rachel had an anxious oversight lest the but- 
ter-pat should again be taken off on the wind, 
so that Peletiah and Ezekiel had a chance to 
recover their breath, with some degree of com- 
posure, by the time they turned down the lane 
to Grandma Bascom’s. There she was, sitting 
in her big chintz-covered chair, resting after the 
morning’s work, as they found on entering the 
little old kitchen. 


194 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Rachel’s eyes had been getting bigger and big- 
ger, though she had said nothing up to this time ; 
but when they rested on the old lady’s face, 
under the big, frilled cap, she burst out sharply : 
Is that your Gran ? ” 

She isn’t my Gran,” replied Peletiah. 

“ No, she isn’t,” echoed Ezekiel. 

“Well, is she Gran?” demanded Rachel im- 
patiently — “anybody’s Gran — just Gran? Say, 
is she? ” 

“ No, she isn’t Gran,” said Peletiah, shaking 
his head of stiff, light hair. 

“ Oh, dear me ! you said so,” cried Rachel, in 
a high, disappointed key. “ Oh, dear, dear, dear ! 
I wish she was.” And, terribly afraid she was 
going to cry, she marched off to the little-paned 
window, and twisted her fingers into knots. 

“ She’s Grandma,” said Ezekiel, walking over 
to her and peering around her side. 

“ Oh, then she is,” cried Rachel, springing 
around. “ Say ” — she seized his jacket — “ she’s 
my Gran, an’ ” 

“ Grandma, I said,” repeated Ezekiel. 

“ Yes, yes. Grandma; well, she’s mine.” 

“ She’s all our Grandma,” said Ezekiel de- 
cidedly. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


^95 


Yes, yes, but she’s mine, too,” declared 
Rachel, bobbing her head decidedly. “ She 
shall be my Gran — Grandma. I shall just take 
her, so there ! ” 

“ You musn’t take her away,” said Ezekiel, in 
alarm. 

“ I ain’t goin’ to ; I don’t want to. I’m goin’ 
to live here always an’ forever,” declared Rachel 
firmly. 

Ezekiel smiled at that in great satisfaction, 
and the matter being settled, Rachel skipped 
over to the old lady’s chair, and looked steadily 
down into the wrinkled face. 

“ Go out and put the butter-pat somewhere,” 
she said to Peletiah, who still held it in his hand, 
waiting to present it. 

‘‘ I must give it to Grandma,” he said ; “ my 
mother told me to.” 

“Well, you can’t while she’s asleep,” said 
Rachel quickly, “ so you put it somewhere — any- 
where — and when she wakes up, why, you can 
give it to her. Do hurry — and you go and help 
him.” 

So the two boys walked off to find a place in 
the buttery, and quick as lightning Rachel leaned 
over and set a kiss on the wrinkled old cheek. 


196 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

If Grandma couldn’t hear, she was very quick 
at feeling. 

“ Why ! ” She stirred uneasily in her chair, 
and opened her eyes. 

“ Who is this ? ” she asked, staring at the 
strange little girl, for although the parson’s wife 
had told her all about the new member of the 
family to come that day. Grandma was so bewil- 
dered by being suddenly aroused from her sleep, 
she had forgotten all about it. “ Hey, who is 
it?” 

Peletiah, not having had time to put down the 
butter-pat, now came up and presented it with 
all due formality. 

“ But who is this little gal ? ” asked Grandma, 
as he set the butter-pat in the middle of the 
checked apron over her lap. 

“ She’s Rachel,” said Peletiah. 

'' Eh ? What ? ” Grandma held a shaking 
hand behind her ear. “ Speak a little louder, 
Peletiah ; you know I’m a-growin’ hard o’ bearin’, 
just a grain.” 

“ Rachel,” shouted Peletiah, as he stood still 
in his tracks in front of her. 

“ Ain’t well ! Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed 
Grandma, in a tone of great concern. What a 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


197 

pity ! ’’ and she turned and regarded the stranger 
with anxiety. 

“Oh, dear me! You get away, Peletiah,” 
commanded Rachel, brushing him aside. So 
Peletiah, very glad to be released, moved off, and 
Rachel, putting her mouth to the nodding cap- 
border, said very distinctly : 

“ Mrs. Fisher sent me to live at the minister’s ; 
Pm Rachel.” 

“ Oh, my land o’ Goshen I ” exclaimed 
Grandma Bascom, lifting both hands in delight. 
“ Why, I can hear you splendid. You see. I’m 
only a grain deaf. An’ so you’re that little gal. 
Well, I’m glad you’ve come, you pretty creeter, 
you 1 ” 


198 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XII DOINGS AT THE PARSONAGE 

ID in another minute Rachel was telling 



JiX. all about Mrs. Fisher and Polly and Phron- 
sie — oh, and Joel and David — for Grandma kept 
interrupting and asking all sorts of questions, so 
that the news and messages were all tangled up 
together. 

“Did Joel say he wanted pep’mints?” asked 
Grandma, in a lull. 

“ Oh, yes, he said yours were awful good, and 
he wished he had some of ’em,” Rachel answered. 
She didn’t dare take her mouth away from the 
cap-frill, and her feet ached dreadfully from 
standing still so long. But Grandma was as 
bright as a button, and hungry for every scrap 
of information. 

“ Land o’ Goshen ! ” mourned Grandma, 
“ how I wish he was cornin’ in now ! an’ I’d give 
him plenty.” She sat still for a minute, lost in 
thought. Peletiah and Ezekiel had wandered off 
outside, where they sat under the lilac bushes, to 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


199 


rest after their unwonted exercise, so the hens, 
undisturbed, stepped over the sill of the kitchen 
door, and scratched and picked about to their 
hearts’ content. 

“ I’ll drive ’em out,” said Rachel, delighted at 
the chance of action this would give her, and 
springing off. 

“ Take the broom,” screamed Grandma after 
her, “ and then hurry and come back and tell 
me some more.” 

So Rachel, wishing the duty could be an hour 
long, shooed and waved her broom wildly, and 
ran and raced, and the fat old hens tumbled over 
each other to get away. And then she came 
slowly back to Grandma’s side, to go over again 
every bit she had told before. Until, looking up 
at the old clock on the shelf, she saw that it was 
one minute of twelve o’clock. 

“ Oh, my ! I’ve got to go,” she screamed in 
Grandma’s ear, and without another word she 
dashed off and up to the lilac bushes. “ Boys, 
come this minute.” She held out both hands. 
“ It’s awful late.” 

“ I know it,” said Peletiah, with a very grieved 
face ; we’ve been waiting for you ever so long, 
and dinner’s ready at home.” 


200 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Well, come now.” She stuck her long arms 
out straight, and shook her fingers impatiently. 
“ Oh, dear me — do hurry ! ” 

“ I ain’t goin’ to take hold of hands,” declared 
Peletiah, edging off. 

“ Nor I, either,” echoed Ezekiel. 

“ Oh, yes, you must.” And without waiting 
for more words on the matter, Rachel seized a 
hand of each, and bore off the boys. 

If they ran before, they flew now. But all 
the same they were late to dinner, and the parson 
and his wife and Miss Jerusha were all helped 
around, and had begun to eat. 

“ There, see what that new girl has done al- 
ready,” said Miss Jerusha sternly, laying down 
her knife and fork. “ Peletiah and Ezekiel ain’t 
ever late. Well, you’ll see trouble enough with 
her, or I’ll miss my guess.” 

Peletiah sank down on the upper step of the 
piazza, but Ezekiel crept into the kitchen, while 
Rachel pushed boldly up to Mrs. Henderson’s 
chair. 

‘‘ Oh, I’m awful sorry,” she said. Her face 
was very flushed and her eyes glowed with the 
run. 

“ Ben gallivantin’ off an’ temptin’ the boys to 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


201 


play,” declared Miss Jerusha, with a shrewd nod 
of her brown front. Oh, I know.” 

“We won’t say any more about it now, dear,” 
said Mrs. Henderson gently, at sight of the hot 
little face. ‘‘ There, get into your chair, this one 
next to me. Where’s Peletiah ? ” — looking 
about. 

“ Oh, I’m awful tired,” wailed Ezekiel, slip- 
ping into his seat next to the parson, and he 
drew the back of his hand across his red face. 

“ Ben playing so hard,” said Miss Jerusha dis- 
agreeably, “ an’ now you’re all het up.” 

“ I haven’t played a single bit,” declared 
Ezekiel stoutly, and with a very injured expres- 
sion of countenance. “ Oh, dear me, I am so 
tired ! ” stretching his legs under the table. 

“ Eat your dinner, my son,” said the parson, 
putting a liberal portion on his plate. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” Ezekiel essayed to, but laid 
down his spoon. “ I don’t want anything. I’m 
so tired.” 

Mrs. Henderson cast an anxious glance over 
at him. 

“No need to worry,” her husband telegraphed 
back, going quietly on with his own dinner. 
Rachel had begun on hers with hungry zest, but 


202 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

stopped suddenly, hopped out of her chair, and 
raced to the door. 

“ Rachel ! ” It wasn’t a loud voice, but she 
found herself back again and looking into Mrs. 
Henderson’s face. 

“ Sit down, dear ; we do not leave the table 
in that way.” 

So Rachel slipped into her seat, feeling as if 
all the blood in her body were in her hot cheeks. 

“ Now, what is it? ” The parson’s wife took 
one of the brown hands working nervously under 
the tablecloth. “ Tell me ; don’t be afraid,” she 
said softly. But Miss Jerusha heard. 

‘‘ Stuff and nonsense ! ” she exclaimed, with a 
sneer. ‘‘ When I was a child, there was no such 
coddlin’ goin’ on, I can tell you.” 

“ It’s Peletiah,” said Rachel. “ Oh, dear me ! 
he’s out on the piazza, and he must be awfully 
hungry. Can’t I make him come in ? ” 

“ No, sit still. Husband ” — the parson’s wife 
looked down the table — ‘‘ excuse me a minute.” 
She slipped out, and in another moment in she 
came, and Peletiah with her. 

And then Mr. Henderson told such a funny 
story about a monkey he had read about only 
just that very morning, that Ezekiel forgot there 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


203 


ever was such a thing as tired legs, and even 
Peletiah had no thoughts for that dreadful run 
home from Grandma Bascom’s. 

As for Rachel, all idea of dinner flew at once 
out of her head. She laid down her knife and 
fork and leaned forward with sparkling eyes, to 
catch every word. Seeing which, Mrs. Hender- 
son burst out laughing. 

Fm afraid you are making things worse, hus- 
band,” she said, “ for they won’t eat any dinner 
at all now.” 

“ I surely am,” said the parson, with another 
laugh, “ and I thought I was going to help so 
much,” he added ruefully. 

“ How you can laugh,” exclaimed Miss 
Jerusha sourly, at the good time in progress, 
and sitting quite stiffly, “ I don’t for my part 
see.” 

“ Oh, well, if you’d laugh more, it would be 
better for all of us, Jerusha,” said her brother 
good-naturedly. 

I ain’t a-goin’ to laugh,” declared Miss 
Jerusha, ‘‘ and it’s a wicked, sinful shame to set 
such an example before those boys, like coddlin’ 
up that girl for keepin’ them off playin’. I never 
see such goin’s on ! ” 


204 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

We haven’t been playing,” said Peletiah 
stoutly. 

“ I told her so/’ said Ezekiel fretfully, seeing 
that his father had no more monkey stories to 
offer, “ but she keeps saying it just the same. I 
wish she’d go off and play,” he added vindic- 
tively. 

The idea of Miss Jerusha ever having played, 
made Rachel turn in her chair and regard her 
fixedly. Then she broke out into a laugh ; it was 
such a merry peal that presently the boys joined 
in, and even the parson and his wife had hard 
work to keep their faces straight. 

“ Well, if I ez>er see such goin’s on ! ” Miss 
Jerusha shoved back her chair and stalked out 
of the room. 

“ Did she ever play ? ” asked Rachel, when the 
door into the keeping-room had slammed. 

“ Why, yes, of course, child,” said Mrs. Hen- 
derson, with a smile, “ when she was a little 
girl.” 

“ And was she ever a little girl ? ” persisted 
Rachel. 

“ Why, certainly. Now eat your dinner, 
Rachel.” 

Rachel picked up her knife and fork. When 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


205 


the two boys saw that she was ready to really 
begin on her meal, they set to on theirs. 

“ I’m awful hungry,” announced Peletiah, 
when he had been working busily on his plate- 
ful. 

The parson burst out into a laugh, like a boy. 

“ Hush, husband,” warned Mrs. Henderson ; 
“ Em afraid Jerusha will hear.” 

“ I can’t help it, Almira.” His eyes were 
brimming with amusement. “ Our boys are get- 
ting waked up already.” 

“ I ain’t asleep,” declared Peletiah, looking up 
at his father in amazement ; I’m eating my din- 
ner.” ■ 

“ So am I,” announced Ezekiel wisely, and 
putting out his plate for another potato. 

“ So I see,” said his father gravely. “ Well, 
now we’re all getting on very well,” he added, 
in great satisfaction, with a glance around .the 
table. ‘‘ Good-bye ; you must excuse me, wife ; 
you know I must get over to the funeral early.” 

“ Is old Miss Bedlow dead, Ma ? ” asked Pele- 
tiah, pausing in the act of getting some gravy 
to his mouth. 

“ Yes, dear. Take care, Peletiah, and pay 
attention to your dinner.” 


2o6 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Peletiah set down the mouthful on his plate. 
“ I hain’t got to go, have I, Ma ? ” he asked, in 
trepidation. 

“ No, dear ; now go on with your dinner, and 
don’t say ‘ hain’t.’ ” 

“ I’m glad I haven’t got to go,” observed 
Peletiah, with a long sigh of relief, and begin- 
ning on his dinner once more. “ I don’t like 
funerals.” 

“ I do.” Rachel bobbed her black head at him 
across the table, and her eyes roved excitedly. 
“ I’ve seen lots an’ lots of ’em in the city. 
They’re fine, I tell you.” She laid down her 
knife and fork again and waved her arms» “ Oh, 
a string of carriages as long — an’ the corpse is 
sometimes in a white box, and heaps of flowers. 
I like ’em next to the circus.” 

“ There, there, Rachel, eat your dinner, child,” 
broke in Mrs. Henderson quickly. “ And, boys, 
don’t talk any more. You must get through 
dinner, for I have to go to Miss Bedlow’s by 
two o’clock,” and she got out of her chair and 
began to clear the table. 

So all that was to be heard now in the par- 
sonage kitchen was the pleasant rattle of knives 
and forks, and the bustle of clearing up, and 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


207 


presently the children hopped out of their chairs 
and began to help Mrs. Henderson to set every- 
thing in order. 

“ Em goin’ to wash every single thing up,” 
announced Rachel, hurrying for the mop. 

“ Can you, dear ? ” asked the parson’s wife. 
She was very tired, and yet had the funeral of 
the old parishioner to attend. But the risk 
seemed great of allowing the new little girl to 
do up all the dinner dishes. “ There are a great 
many of them, and some of them are big ” — 
glancing doubtfully around the piles. Are you 
sure you can manage them ? ” 

“ Why, yes,” declared Rachel in scorn. ‘‘ I 
can do ’em all just as easy!” She stopped to 
snap her fingers at the greasy plates, then ran 
over to get the big teakettle on the stove in a 
twinkling. 

“ Let Peletiah carry that for you,” said Mrs. 
Henderson. 

“ He’s so slow,” said Rachel, but she stopped 
obediently. 

“ Rachel, there is one thing ” — and the par- 
son’s wife came over and put her hand on the 
thin little shoulder — “ we all help each other in 
this house, and we never talk against one.” 


2o8 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Oh,” said Racliel. 

Peletiah by this time had advanced on the 
teakettle, and, as soon as he could, he bore it 
off and solemnly poured a goodly supply of boil- 
ing-hot water into the waiting dishpan. 

“ Now you boys are to wipe the dishes for 
Rachel,” said their mother, with an approving 
glance at the group. 

“ Fd rather,” began Rachel, wrinkling up her 
face. 

So remember ; and when you are through, 
and the kitchen is set up neatly, you may all play 
out of doors this afternoon, for lessons don’t 
begin for you until to-morrow, Rachel. And 
now be good children.” 

“ I don’t like lessons,” said Peletiah, when 
they were left alone. 

“ Don’t you ? ” exclaimed Rachel, in astonish- 
ment, and resting her soapy hands on the edge 
of the dishpan. 

“ No, I don’t,” declared Peletiah, with great 
deliberation, ‘‘ like them at all.” 

“ Well, I shall, I know.” Rachel twitched ofif 
her hands and slapped the mop down smartly 
among the cups in the hot water. 

“ Ow ! you splashed me all over,” exclaimed 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


209 

Ezekiel. “ See there, now, Rachel.” He 
stepped back and held up his arm. 

“ Phoo ! that’s nothing,” said Rachel. 

“ It hurt ; it’s hot,” said Ezekiel, squirming 
about. 

“ Well, if you ain’t a baby ! ” cried Rachel 
scornfully. 

“ My mother said we weren’t to call names,” 
observed Peletiah. 

“ Oh, my ! I forgot that. But he is a baby,” 
declared Rachel. 

My mother said we were not to call names,” 
repeated Peletiah, exactly as if he hadn’t made 
that remark before. 

” Oh, dear me ! how perfectly awful you — I 
mean I never saw such boys. Oh, my ! ” 

My mother said ” 

‘‘ Yes, yes, I know,” interrupted Rachel, 
splashing away for dear life ; “ well, now we must 
hurry and get these dishes done.” 

And then we can go out and play,” said 
Ezekiel, departing with the plate he was drying 
to a safe distance from the hot shower from 
Rachel’s busy fingers. 

“ Yes. Oh, my, what fun ! Let’s hurry.” 
And before the boys quite knew how, the dishes 


2 10 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


were all piled in the pantry, the dishpan and 
mop washed out and hung up to dry, and the 
crumbs swept from the kitchen floor. 

“ There,” said Rachel, smoothing down her 
apron m great satisfaction, ‘‘ now we can go 
out. Come on, Tm going to the corner to see 
that funeral go by.” 

“ We can’t,” said Peletiah, trying his best to 
hurry after her. “ Mother doesn’t let us go out 
of the yard when she’s away; and beside, there 
isn’t any corner — the road just goes round,” 

‘‘ Oh, bother ! ” Rachel whirled around and 
stamped her foot impatiently. 

“ And ’twill come past our house,” contributed 
Ezekiel, gaining her side, ‘‘ so let’s sit on the 
doorstep till it comes.” 

And you can tell us about the funerals you’ve 
seen in the city,” suggested Peletiah, who had 
been thinking about them ever since. 

“ All right,” said Rachel, seeing she was not 
to lose sight of the parade she so dearly loved. 
“ Whoopity — la ! ” She flung herself down on 
the long, flat doorstone, and whipped her gown 
neatly away on either side. “ I’m goin’ to sit 
in the middle.” 

The boys, very much pleased at this arrange- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


2II 


merit, which they would never have thought of 
suggesting, sat down sedately in their places and 
folded their hands in their laps. 

“ Now tell about those funerals,” said Pele- 
tiah. 

“ W ell, let me think,” said Rachel, reflecting ; 
“ you see. Eve seen so many. Hmm ! Oh, I 
know ! ” She jumped so suddenly that she came 
near precipitating Ezekiel, who was leaning for- 
ward to attain a better view of her face, off into 
the middle of the peony bed. 

“ Take care ! ” Rachel twitched him back 
into his place. “ Yes, Em goin’ to tell you 
about one perfectly splendid funeral I see 
just ” 

“ You mustn’t say ‘ see,’ ” corrected Peletiah, 
with disapproval. He was fairly longing for 
the recital, but it would never do to let such a 
slip in conversation pass. 

“Well, what shall I say, then?” cried Rachel 
pertly, and not at all pleased at the interruption. 

“ You must say ‘ saw.’ ” 

“ I didn’t saw it; you can’t saw a thing,” she 
declared contemptuously. “ You’ve got to see 
it, or else you can’t say you did. So there. Pel — 
Pel — whatever your name is.” 


212 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ My name is Peletiah,” he said solemnly. 

‘‘ Peletiah — oh, dear me ! ” Rachel put her 
face between her two hands and began to giggle. 

Tell about the funeral,” said Ezekiel, twitch- 
ing her sleeve. 

“ And you must say ‘ saw,’ ” reiterated Pele- 
tiah. 

“ I can’t ; ’tain’t right, an’ I ain’t a-goin’ to 
say ‘ saw ’ to please you, so there, now ! ” de- 
clared Rachel, bringing up her head and setting 
her mouth obstinately. 

“ Then I ain’t going to sit here,” said Pele- 
tiah, getting off from the door-stone, because 
my mother wouldn’t like it ; she always makes me 
say ‘ saw.’ ” 

‘‘ Does she ? ” cried Rachel, a little red spot 
coming on either cheek. “ Does she, Pele — 
— Pele — say, does she ? ” 

‘‘ Yes, she does,” said Peletiah, moving off 
slowly. 

“ Well, then. I’ll say it. Come back and sit 
down ; I’ll say it. Saw, saw, saw. There, now ” 
— as Peletiah, very much delighted, settled back 
into his place. “ Well, you know this was a 
great big-bug who was buried, and ” 

“ A big bug ! ” exclaimed Peletiah, terribly 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


213 


disappointed. “ I don’t want to hear of any 
bugs ; tell about a funeral,” he commanded 
loudly. 

” I am tellin’ you ; keep still an’ you’ll hear it. 
Well, he was a gre — at big-bug, an’ ” 

“ Who was ? ” cried Ezekiel, dreadfully puz- 
zled. 

This man who was to be buried — this one 
I’m tellin’ you of. Do keep still, an’ you’ll hear 
if you don't stop me every minute.” 

“ You said it was a bug,” said Peletiah, in 
loud disapproval, on the further side. 

“ Well, so he was,” declared Rachel, turning 
around to him. “ Some men are big-bugs, an’ 
some men are only little mean ones. But this 
one I’m tellin’ you about was, oh, an awful big 
one,” and she spread her arms with a generous 
sweep to indicate his importance. 

“ Men aren’t ever bugs,” said Peletiah de- 
cidedly. 

“ Oh, yes, they are.” 

“ No, they ain’t,” he declared obstinately. 

“ My mother says we mustn’t contradict,” put 
in Ezekiel, with a reproving glance at him across 
Rachel’s lap. 

Peletiah unfolded his hands in extreme dis- 


214 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

tress, but he couldn’t say that men were bugs, 
so he sat still. 

“ Anyway, they are in the city, where I lived,” 
said Rachel, “ so never mind. Well, this funeral 
was just too splendid for anythin’. In the first 
place there was ” 

“ Oh, it’s coming,” cried Ezekiel, pricking up 
his ears. “ Miss Bedlow’s funeral’s coming.” 

Rachel gave a jump that carried her off from 
the door-stone and quite a piece down the box- 
bordered path. She was hanging over the gate 
when the boys came up. 

“ Where ? ” she said. “ I don’t see any.” 

A small, black, high-topped wagon went by, 
the old horse at a jog trot, and after it came a 
two-seated rockaway, and after that a carryall, 
and around the curve in the road appeared more 
vehicles of the same patterns, tapering off to a 
line of chaises and gigs. 

“ Why, that’s the funeral,” said Peletiah, in 
solemn enjoyment, and pointing a finger at it; 

it’s going by now.” 

What ! ” exclaimed Rachel, horribly dis- 
appointed. Then she flew away from the gate 
and turned her back on it all. “ I wish I was 
back in the city ! ” she said. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


215 


XIII SHE’S GOING TO STAY HERE 
FOREVER ” 

I T was dreadful; and after she had said it, 
Rachel stood overwhelmed with distress. 
“ Don’t you tell your father.” She whirled ' 
around and clutched Peletiah’s sleeve. 

“ We must,” he said ; “ he’s the minister, and 
we have to tell him everything.” 

“ Well, don’t tell your mother, anyway,” she 
begged anxiously. 

“We must,” said Peletiah again, “ because we 
tell her everything, too.” 

“ Then she’ll send me back.” Rachel, quite 
gone in despair, gave a loud cry and threw her- 
self face downward on the grass, where she 
sobbed as if her heart would break. 

This was so much worse than he had imagined, 
as any possible effect from his words, that Pele- 
tiah couldn’t speak, but stood over her in silent 
misery. Seeing this, Ezekiel took matters into 
his own hands. 


2i6 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Pm going to run after the funeral and get 
Ma to come home; she’ll be at the top of the 
procession,” and he moved off toward the gate- 
way. 

“ Stop ! ” Rachel squealed ; then she sprang 
to her feet. “ Don’t you stir a step, you ! ” she 
commanded. 

“ They’re all hearing you,” observed Peletiah, 
who, seeing Rachel upon her feet, found his 
spirits reviving, and he pointed to the line of 
buggies and chaises. “ See ’em looking back ; 
my father won’t like it.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” Rachel struggled with her 
sobs. “ You shouldn’t ’a’ told me you had ’em. 
That ain’t a funeral.” 

“ It is, too,” declared Peletiah ; '' it’s Miss Bed- 
low’s funeral, and my Pa is going to bury her.” 

‘‘ It ain’t, either ; an’ that’s a baker’s cart,” 
said Rachel, pointing to the departing hearse, 
with scorn. 

“ Oh, oh, what a story ! ” exclaimed Ezekiel, 
who was just on the point of reproving his 
brother for contradicting, and he pointed his 
brown finger at her. “ That’s got Miss Bedlow 
in, and they’re taking her to the burying-ground, 
and it’s her funeral.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


217 


“ Well, I don’t want to go back to the city,” 
said Rachel hastily, dismissing Miss Bedlow and 
her funeral and all discussion thereon summarily, 
and she dug the toe of her shoe into the gravel ; 
” don’t let your mother send me back.” 

“ You said you wished you were back there,” 
observed Peletiah severely, fixing his pale eyes on 
her distressed face, along which the tears were 
making little paths. 

“ Well, I don’t care. I don’t want to go. 
Don’t let her ! ” She seized his arm and shook it 
smartly. 

“ You’re shaking me ! ” said Peletiah, in aston- 
ishment. 

I know it, an’ I’m goin’ to,” said Rachel, 
stamping her foot. 

“ You ain’t going to shake my brother,” de- 
clared Ezekiel loudly, “ and we’ll make you go 
back if you shake us,” he added vindictively. 

“ Oh, dear, dear ! ” Rachel dropped Pele- 
tiah’s arm, and she hid her face in her hands. 
“ Don’t make me go back,” she wailed. “ It’s 
too dreadful there, for Mrs. Fisher won’t have 
me if you send me away, ’n’ Gran ’ll get hold 
of me somehow — she’ll — she’ll find me, I know 
she will,” and she shivered all over. 


2i8 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Who’s Gran ? ” Peletiah drew quite near. 

“ She’s Gran,” said Rachel, shivering again. 
‘‘ Oh, dear ! don’t ask me ; and she beat me dread- 
ful, an’ ” her voice broke. 

“ She beat you ? ” cried Peletiah. 

“ Awful,” said Rachel, cramming her fingers 
into her mouth to keep from crying. “ Oh, dear, 
dear ! don’t send me back.” 

Peletiah took two or three steps of¥, then came 
back. 

“ You may shake me if you want to,” he said 
generously, and you ain’t going back.” 

“ Well, she isn’t going to shake me,” said 
Ezekiel stoutly, “ and my Ma will send her back 
if she shakes me, so there ! ” 

'‘1 hain’t shook you yet,” said Rachel, dis- 
closing her black eyes between her fingers and 
viewing him with cold disdain. 

“ Well, you ain’t going to,” repeated Ezekiel, 
with decision. 

“ Her Gran beat her.” Peletiah went over to 
his brother. “ She beat Rachel.” He kept re- 
peating it, over and over; meanwhile Ezekiel 
moved about in confusion, digging the toes of 
his shoes into the gravel to hide it. 

‘‘ Well, she ain’t going to shake me,” he said, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


219 


but it was in a fainter voice, and he didn’t look 
at Rachel’s eyes. 

“ And you mustn’t ask Mother to send her 
back,” said Peletiah stubbornly. 

“ She ain’t going to shake me.” It was now 
so low that scarcely any one could hear it. 

“ And you mustn’t ask Mother to send her 
back,” said Peletiah again. ‘‘ She’s going to 
stay here just for ever and ever.” 

There was something in his tone that made 
Ezekiel hasten to say: 

“ Oh, I won’t.” 

“ And I won’t shake you,” said Rachel, flying 
out from behind her hands and up to him, “ if 
you’ll only let me stay here; just let me stay,” 
she cried, hungrily. 

Well,” said Ezekiel, with a great deal of con- 
descension, “ if you won’t shake me, you may 
stay at our house.” 

So the children went back to the flat door- 
stone to talk it over, Peletiah saying: 

‘‘ Maybe you can go to school with us next 
fall.” 

“ Oh, my ! ” exclaimed Rachel, with wide 
eyes, and clasping her hands, “ I’ve got to learn 
a lot first.” 


2 20 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

“ Yes, my father’s got to teach you first,” said 
Peletiah. 

“ Where’s he going to do it ? ” Rachel leaned 
over to get a comprehensive view of his face, 

‘‘ In his study,” answered Peletiah. 

‘^Where’s that?” 

That’s where he writes his sermons in, that 
he preaches at people Sundays,” said Ezekiel, 
finding it very pleasant to be communicative, 
now that he was quite sure the new girl would 
not shake him. 

“ Oh, how nice ! ” breathed Rachel. '' That’s 
scrumptious ! ” 

“ That’s what ? ” asked Peletiah critically. 

Scrumptious. Haven’t you ever heard that ? 
Oh, what a nin — I mean, oh, how funny ! ” 

“ And it ain’t nice at all to have my father 
teach you,” said Peletiah, with very doleful ideas 
of that study. 

“ Why ? ” asked Rachel, with gathering dread. 

“ Oh, he makes you learn things,” said Pele- 
tiah dismally^ drawing a long sigh at the remem- 
brance. 

“ But that’s just what I want to do,” cried 
Rachel, with sparkling eyes ; “ I’m goin’ to learn 
an’ learn, till I can’t learn no more.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


221 


Peletiah was so occupied in edging off from 
her that he forgot to correct her speech. 

“ Yes, Em goin’ to learn,” exclaimed Rachel, 
in a glad little shout, and, springing to her feet, 
she swung her arms over her head. “ Em goin’ 
to read an’ Em goin’ to write, an’ then I can 
write a letter to my Phronsie.” 

She ended up with a cheese, plunging down on 
the grass and puffing out her gown like a small 
balloon. 

“ You can’t do that,” she said, nodding trium- 
phantly up at the two boys. 

“ I don’t want to,” said Peletiah, sitting still 
on the door-stone. 

“ Well, you can’t, anyway, ’cause you haven’t 
got a frock. Well, now, let’s play,” and she 
hopped to her feet. “ Come on. What ’ll it 
be?” 

“ Ell show you the brook,” volunteered 
Ezekiel, getting up. 

“What’s a brook?” asked Rachel. 

“ Hoh — hoh ! ” Ezekiel really laughed, it was 
so funny. “ She doesn’t know what a brook is,” 
he said, and he laughed again. 

“ Well, what is it? ” demanded Rachel, laugh- 
ing good-naturedly. 


222 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ It’s water.” 

“ I don’t want to see any water,” said Rachel, 
turning off disdainfully ; “ there’s nothing pretty 
in that.” 

“ But it’s awfully pretty,” said Peletiah ; 
“ it runs all down over the stones, and under the 
trees and ” 

“Where is it?” cried Rachel, running up to 
him in great excitement. “ Oh, take me to it.” 

“It’s just back of the house,” said Ezekiel; 
“ I’ll show you the way.” 

But Rachel, once directed, got there first, and 
was down on her knees on the bank, dabbling her 
hands in the purling little stream, half wild with 
delight. 

And when the parson and his wife got home 
from Miss Bedlow’s funeral, they found the 
three children there, perfectly absorbed in the la- 
bor of sailing boats of cabbage leaves, and guid- 
ing their uncertain craft in and out the shim- 
mering pools and down through the tiny rapids. 
And they watched them unobserved. 

“ But I dread to-morrow, when I give her the 
first lesson,” said the parson, as they stood un- 
perceived in the shadow of the trees ; “ every- 
thing else, is a splendid success.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


223 


“ Let us hope the lessons will be, too, hus- 
band,” said Mrs. Henderson, a happy light in her 
eyes. 

“ I hope so, but Em afraid the child is all for 
play, and will be hard to teach,” he said, with a 
sigh. 

But on the morrow — well, the minister came 
out of his study when the lesson hour was over, 
with a flush on his face that betokened pleasure 
as well as hard work. And Rachel began to 
skip around for very joy. She was really to be 
a little student, Mr. Henderson had said. Not 
that Rachel really knew what that meant ex- 
actly, but the master was pleased, and that was 
enough, and all of a sudden, when she was put- 
ting up some dishes in the keeping-room closet, 
she began to sing. 

Mrs. Henderson nearly dropped the dish she 
was wiping. 

“ Why, my child ! ” she exclaimed, then 
stepped, but Rachel didn’t hear her, and sang on. 
It was a wild little thing that she had heard ftom 
the hand organs and the people singing it in the 
streets of the big city. 

Just then old Miss Parrott’s stately, ancestral 
coach drove up. The parson’s wife hurried to 


224 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


the front door, which was seldom opened except 
for special company like the present. 

“ I heard,” said Miss Parrott, as Mrs. Hender- 
son ushered her in, ‘‘ that you’d taken a little 
girl out of charity, and I want to see you and 
your husband about it.” 

‘'Will you come into his study, then?” said 
Mrs. Henderson. “ Husband has gone out to 
work in his garden, and I will call him in.” 

Miss Parrott stepped into the apartment in 
stately fashion, her black silk gown crackling 
pleasantly as she walked, and seated herself very 
primly, as befitted her ancestry and bringing-up, 
in one of the stiff, high-backed chairs. And 
presently the parson, his garden clothes off and 
his best coat on, came in hurriedly to know his 
honored parishioner’s bidding, 

“ I will come to the point at once,” said Miss 
Parrott, with dignified precision, as he sat beside 
her, and she drew herself up stiffer yet, in the 
pleasing confidence that what she was about to 
say would strike both of her hearers as the most 
proper thing to do. “ You have taken this little 
girl, I hear, to educate and bring up.” 

“ For a time,” said the minister, hurriedly. 

“ Very true, for a period of time,” said Miss 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


225 


Parrott throwing her black-figured lace veil, 
worn by her mother before her, away from her 
face. “ Well, now. Pastor, it is not appropriate 
for you to do this work, with your hands already 
overburdened. Neither should you bear the ex- 
pense 

“ But I don’t,’’ cried Parson Henderson, guilty 
now of interrupting. “ Mr. King pays me, and 
well, for teaching the little girl until she will be 
ready for the district school. You see, she has 
never been in a schoolroom in her life, and it 
would be cruel to put her with children of her 
own age, when she is so ignorant. But she is 
singularly bright, and I have the greatest hopes 
of her, madam, for she is far above and beyond 
most children in many ways.” 

But Miss Parrott hadn’t come to hear all this, 
so she gave a stately bow. 

“No doubt. Pastor, but I must say what is on 
my mind. It is that I have for some time wanted 
to do a bit of charity like this, and Providence 
now seems to point the way for it. I would 
like to take the child and do for her. Let 
her come to you here, for lessons, but let me 
bring her up in my house.” 

There was an awful pause. Parson Hender- 


226 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


son looked at his wife, but said never a word, 
helplessly leaving it to her. 

“ Dear Miss Parrott,” said Mrs. Henderson, 
and she so far forgot her fear of the stately, re- 
served parishioner as to lay her hand on the 
black-mitted one of the visitor, “ we were given 
the care of the child by Mr. King, who rescued 
her from her terrible surroundings, and we 
couldn’t possibly surrender this charge to an- 
other. But I will tell you what we might do, 
husband,” and her eyes sought his face. Rachel 
might go down now and then to spend the day 
with Miss Parrott. Oh, your beautiful house ! ” 
she broke off like a child in her enthusiasm. “ I 
do so want her to be in it sometimes.” She 
turned suddenly to the visitor. 

Miss Parrott’s old face glowed, and a smile lin- 
gered among the wrinkles. 

And she must pass the night occasionally,” 
she said. There was a world of entreaty in her 
eyes. “ I think so,” said Mrs. Henderson, “ but 
we must leave that to Rachel.” 

And Rachel, in the keeping-room closet, was 
trilling up and down some of the jigs her feet had 
kept time to when she, with the other tenement- 
house children, had run out to dance on the cor- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


227 

ner when the organ man came round, all uncon- 
scious of what was going on in the study. 

“ What’s that ? ” cried Miss Parrott, starting. 
The conference was oyer and she was coming out 
of the pastor’s study, to get into her ancestral 
carriage. 

“ That’s Rachel singing,” said Mrs. Henderson. 

Old Miss Parrott gasped: 

“ Why, my dear Pastor, and Mrs. Henderson, 
can the child sing like that ? ” 

“ This is the first time she has tried it,” said the 
parson, who had no ear for music and was sorely 
tried when expected to admire any specimens of 
it. “ But I dare say she will do very well. She 
is a very teachable child.” 

Very well ! ” repeated Miss Parrott quickly. 

I should say so indeed. Well, I will send for 
the child on Saturday to pass the day and night 
with me, and then we shall see what we shall 
see. 

With which enigmatical expression, she 
mounted her ancestral carriage ; the solemn 
coachman, who had served considerably more 
than a generation in the family, gathered up the 
reins, and the coach rumbled off. 

'' Oh, what an awful old carriage ! ” exclaimed 


228 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Rachel, running to the window. It looks as if 
its bones would stick out.” 

“ It hasn’t got any bones,” said Peletiah, view- 
ing it with awe, ‘‘ and she’s awful rich, Miss 
Parrott is.” 

“ I don’t care,” said Rachel, running back to 
her work and beginning to sing again, “ her car- 
riage is all bones, anyway.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


329 


XIV CAN’T GO/’ SAID JOEL 

“ T OEL — where are you ? ” Frick Mason raced 
J in, to encounter Polly in the wide hall. 
“ Oh, dear me ! ” — not pausing for an answer — 
“ all the boys are waiting for him outside. 
Please tell him to hurry, Polly,” for Joel’s friends 
always felt if they could only get Polly on their 
side, they were sure of success, and he shifted 
his feet in impatience. 

“ I don’t know in the least where Joel is,” said 
Polly, pausing in her run through the hall. She 
had promised Alexia to be over at her house at 
nine o’clock, and there it was, the big clock in 
the corner stated plainly, five minutes of that 
hour. “ Oh, dear me ! I wish I could help you,” 
and she wrinkled up her brows in distress. 

Frick sat down on one of the big, carved chairs 
and fairly whined : 

“ I’ve chased and chased all about here, and 
no one knows where Joel is. Polly, do find him 
for me,” and he began to sniffle. 


230 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Oh, I can’t,” began Polly impatiently, then 
she finished, “ Dear me! Why, I, don’t know in 
the very least where Joel is, Frick! — not the 
leastest bit in the world.” 

“ Oh, yes, you can find him,” said Frick, 
sniffling dreadfully, and beginning to wheedle 
and beg. Do, Polly.” He seized her gown. 
“ The boys can’t do anything without Joel, and 
they’ve sent me for him.” 

‘‘ And I’m sure I can’t do anything ” — Polly 
shook her gown free — “ so there’s no use in ask- 
ing me to stand here and talk about it, Frick 
Mason. And just look at that clock — two min- 
utes of nine.” She pointed tragically up to the 
big clock. “ And I promised to be at Alex- 
ia’s ” The last words came back to him as 

she disappeared out to the veranda and down the 
steps, racing off as hard as she could. 

Frick got off from his chair, took three or four 
steps hopelessly, then stiffened up. 

I’m going to find him,” he announced to him- 
self, and turning down the angle, he knocked at 
the first door on the left. 

'' Hullo ! ” exclaimed Joel, unlocking the door 
and opening it. 

“ Oh, you’re here.” Frick seized him on both 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


231 


sides, wishing he had twice the number of hands 
to employ ; then he tried to run in, but Joel shook 
off the grasp, pushed to the door, only leaving the 
scantiest space to allow of conversation. 

“ You can’t come in,” he said steadily. 

“Hold on! don’t shut the door,” cried Frick, 
pressing up closely and still endeavoring to get 
a good grasp on some of Joel’s clothing. “ Ow 1 
you ’most smashed my nose, Joel Pepper.” 

“ You must take your nose away then,” said 
Joel decidedly, “ for I’m going to shut the door 
if you scrouge so.” 

“ Well, let me come in,” said Frick, struggling 
violently. “ Say, Joel, don’t shut the door.” 

For answer Joel slammed to the door, and 
the key clicked in the lock. 

“ I said I’d do it, if you scrouged and pushed, 
and I must,” he answered, with the air of a man 
performing his duty. “ This is my Grandpapa’s 
writing-room, and you mustn’t come in, Frick 
Mason.” 

Frick slid down to the floor and laid his mouth 
alongside the crack, with the feeling that his 
message would be more impressive delivered in 
that way, since he was not to be admitted to the 
apartment to give it in due form. 


232 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ The boys want you, Joel; they’re all waiting 
for us outside. Hurry up.” Having delivered 
it, Frick got up to his feet in a hurry, confident 
that the door would be flung wide, to let Joel 
come hopping out in delight, and not choosing to 
be run over in the process. 

‘‘ Can’t go,” said Joel, in muffled accents, on 
the other side of the door. 

“ What? ” roared Frick, not believing his ears. 

“ Can’t go,” repeated Joel. “ Go right away 
from this door.” 

“ What did you say? ” Frick slid to the floor 
again and beat his hands on the polished surface. 
“ Say, Joel, we want you to come. We’re all 
waiting for you, don’t you understand ? ” He 
kept saying it over and over, under the impres- 
sion that if he only repeated it enough, the door 
would open. 

“ And I say I can’t go,” declared Joel, in a 
high, wrathful key. “ If you don’t go away 
and let this door alone. I’ll come out and pound 
you.” 

“ We’re going to the pond,” said Frick, exactly 
as if responding to the most cordial request to 
furnish the plan. “ We’ve got Larry’s boat, and 
Webb is going to take his father’s, and ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


233 


“ Ow — go away ! ” roared Joel, in an awful 
voice. 

“ And we’re going to take our luncheon and 
stop at Egg Rock, and ” 

The door flew open wildly, and Joel leaped 
out over Frick, flattened on the floor. 

“ Didn’t I tell you to let me alone ? ” cried 
Joel, on top of the messenger, and pommeling 
away briskly. Say, didn’t I tell ? Say, didn’t 
I tell you?” 

The noise all this made was sufficient to bring 
Jane, who didn’t stop to drop her broom. 

“ My goodness me. Master Joel ! ” she said, 
running down from the stair-landing, what are 
you doing? ” 

“ Pommeling him,” said Joel cheerfully, and 
not looking up. 

“ Well, you stop it this minute,” commanded 
Jane, waving her broom over the two figures, for 
by this time Frick had managed to roll over and 
was now putting up quite a vigorous little fight 
in his own defense. 

“ I can’t,” said Joel ; ‘‘ I promised him.” 

Oh, dear me ! ” cried Jane, bringing her 
broom down smartly on as much of the surface 
of either boy as was possible. “ I’ll scream for 


234 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Mrs. Fisher if you don’t stop, you two boys. I 
will, as true as anything ! ” 

“ Oh, no, you mustn’t, Jane,” said Joel. His 
brown fists wavered in the air and described 
several circles before they fell at his side ; seeing 
which, Frick slipped out from underneath him 
and began to belabor Joel to his heart’s content. 
“ You mustn’t, Jane,” howled Joel. 

“ Now will you come,” he cried. “ Say, hurry 
up, Joe, we’re all waiting. Come on ! ” His nose 
was quite bloody, and a dab here and there on 
his countenance gave him anything but a pleas- 
ing expression. 

“ Ugh ! ” cried Jane, with a little shiver. 
“You boys get right straight up from this floor, 
or I’ll tell Mrs. Fisher.” 

Joel seized her apron string and howled : 

“ Jane, don’t ! ” 

“ Yes, I will, too. Master Joel,” declared Jane, 
twitching away the string ; “ for such carryings 
on, I never see. Oh, here’s Mr. King ; now he’ll 
take care of you both,” and she skipped upstairs, 
broom and all. 

It was useless to try to slip away unperceived, 
for old Mr. King bore down upon them along 
the hall in his stateliest fashion. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


235 

“ Dear me ! what have we here ? ” as both 
boys slunk down as small as possible. “ Why, 
Joel ! ” — it was impossible to convey greater 
astonishment in his tone — “ I thought you were 
steady at work.” 

“ So I was,” cried Joel, stung to the quick ; 
and jumping to his feet, he fairly beat the' old 
gentleman’s arm with two distressed little palms, 
“ and he made me come out. I said I would 
pound him, and I had to. Oh, Grandpapa, I 
had to,” and he pranced wildly around the tall, 
stately figure. 

“ Keep quiet, Joe,” said the old gentleman, 
with a restraining hand; “and, Frick, get up. 
Oh, dear me!” — as Frick obeyed, bringing his 
interesting countenance to view, by no means 
improved by his efforts to wipe off the smears. 
“ What have you boys been about ? ” 

“ He wouldn’t come out,” said Frick, rubbing 
violently all over his round cheeks, “ and the 
boys sent me for him, and they’re waiting now,” 
he finished, with a very injured air. 

“ Eh — oh ! and so they sent you for Joel ? ” 
said the old gentleman, a light breaking over his 
face. 

“ Yes, sir,” said Frick, with a final polish to 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


236 

his countenance on the cuff of his jacket sleeve, 
and won’t you please make Joel hurry up and 
come out, sir? We’ve waited so long.” 

“ And is that the way you respond to your 
invitations, my boy ? ” said Grandpapa, with a 
grim smile. “ I shouldn’t think you’d receive 
many at this rate. So you fell upon him because 
he asked you to go somewhere, eh ? ” — with a 
keen glance into the black eyes. 

“ No, sir,” said Joel, “ but he wouldn’t go 
away, and I told him if he didn’t, I’d come out 
and pound him. So I had to.” 

“ Um — now let us see,” said the old gentle- 
man, reflecting a bit. “ So you kept on at the 
door, eh, Frick?” 

Yes, sir,” said Frick, giving up his coun- 
tenance as a bad job. “ I had to, ’cause the boys 
are waiting, you see, sir. Won’t you please 
make Joe hurry up and come? ” 

“ Well, now, Frick, I really believe you better 
go out and tell those boys that when Joel gets 
ready to join them, he’ll make his appearance. 
Good-bye, Frick.” Grandpapa waved him off 
sociably, and Frick, not exactly understanding 
how, or why, found himself on the other side 
of the big front door, in the midst of the waiting 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


237 


company from which he had been picked out as 
messenger. 

“ I wouldn’t make such a promise again, if I 
were you, Joel,” observed old Mr. King, gather- 
ing up the small, brown hand in one of his own ; 
“ it might be a little awkward to keep it, you 
know. Now, then, here we are,” — turning in at 
the writing- room. “ Well, say no more, but fly 
at your task,” and he seated himself in the big 
chair before the writing-table and took up his 
pen. 

Thus left to himself, Joel went slowly over 
to the set of shelves in the alcove, from which 
Frick’s summons at the door had called him. 
There were several volumes on the floor, and a 
blank book and some sheets of paper, showing 
clearly Joe’s favorite method of setting to work 
on making lists, while sprawled on the carpet 
with all his paraphernalia around him. He 
threw himself down amongst it all, prowled 
around for his pencil, which, suddenly dropped 
when he had deserted his task, had taken the 
opportunity to roll oflf by itself. Now it added 
to his discomfiture by hiding. 

Plague take it ! ” He scowled, a black little 
frown settling on his brow. “ Where is it ? ” — 


238 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

prowling around frantically on the carpet, with 
hasty hands. 

“What is it, Joe?” Old Mr. King, though 
apparently very busy over at the writing-table, 
seemed to be quite well aware of everything that 
went on in the alcove. 

“ I’ve lost my pencil,” announced Joe, in a dis- 
mal voice. 

“ Oh, well, that’s not so bad as it might be,” 
said the old gentleman ; “ come over and get 
another, and by and by you can find your own.” 

Joel advanced to the writing-table and put out 
a hand for the pencil, which the old gentleman 
laid within it, but not before he had taken a good 
look at the chubby face above it. 

“So Frick and the boys wanted you, eh?” 
asked Grandpapa carelessly. “ Going some- 
where, maybe ? ” 

.“Yes,” said Joel, not looking up, “they are 
going to the pond.” 

“ Oh, really ? ” said old Mr. King. “ And you 
said no, eh, Joel ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Joel. 

“ I suppose you didn’t want to go, eh, Joel? ” 
said the old gentleman carelessly, and playing 
with his paper knife. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


239 


Joel’s black eyes flew wide open, and he raised 
his head to stare into Grandpapa’s face. 

“ Oh, yes, I did, awfully.” 

“ Then why didn’t you go ? ” asked Grand- 
papa, just as carelessly, and giving the paper 
knife an extra twirl or two. 

Joel took his gaze off, to regard the pile of 
books over on the alcove floor. 

“ Oh, your work ? — is that it, Joel ? ” asked 
the old gentleman. “ So you thought you’d 
rather stay and finish your hour on it, eh, my 
boy?” 

Joel squirmed uneasily. “ I hadn’t rather,” 
he said at last, “ but I’d got to.” 

“Eh?” said old Mr. King. 

“ I said I’d work an hour and not stop,” said 
Joel, as something seemed to be required of him, 
the old gentleman waiting for him to finish. 

“ You mean you’d made the bargain to do 
this work and you couldn’t back out?” said 
Grandpapa. 

Joel looked up and nodded quickly. 

“Yes, sir.” 

“ Oh, yes. Well, now, I mustn’t hinder you 
from your work ” — old Mr. King turned briskly 
to his writing again — “ or I shall be as bad as 


240 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Frick — eh, Joel ? ” and he laughed gayly. Now 
trot back and go at your task again.” 

So Joel, fortified with his pencil, marched 
back to sit on the floor in the alcove and take up 
his interrupted work, and Grandpapa’s pen went 
scratching busily over the paper, and nothing 
else was heard except the buzzing of a big fly 
outside the window, venting his vexation at his 
inability to get in. 

Meanwhile Frick and the knot of boys had 
drawn ofif in astonishment and dismay at the fail- 
ure of their plan to get Joel Pepper into the 
delightful expedition. 

‘‘What was he doing?” demanded more than 
one boy. 

“I don’t know,” said Frick; “I couldn’t get 
in.” 

“ Oh, now I know ; he’s got some secret,” said 
Larry Keep, and he whirled around in vexation 
and snapped his fingers. 

“ Maybe it’s a flying-machine,” suggested an- 
other boy. 

“ Phoo ! he couldn’t make that in his grand- 
father’s writing-room,” said Larry, in derision, 
yet he looked anxious. Suppose Joel Pepper 
were really busy over such a splendid thing as 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


241 


that and hadn’t told him. “ Guess something 
else.” 

“ I can’t think what it is,” said Frick, sitting 
down on the curbstone to become lost in thought 
— an example to be speedily followed by all the 
boys, till finally there was a dismal row of them, 
without a thought remaining of having the ex- 
pedition on the pond, since Joel Pepper wouldn’t 
come with them. 


242 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XV UP IN ALEXIA’S PRETTY ROOM 

P OLXY was having a bad half-hour with 
herself, despite all the attractions up in 
Alexia’s pretty room. 

“ It’s no use,” she cried, throwing down the 
little brush, with which she was whisking off the 
dainty bureau-cover. The girls were “ setting 
up ” the various adornments that were plenti- 
fully strewn about, an occupation that Polly 
dearly loved, and that Alexia as dearly hated. 
“ I must go home.” 

Alexia, down on her knees, with her head in 
the closet, grumbling over the shoe bag, whose 
contents were in a chronic state of overflow, 
pulled it out suddenly. 

Why, Polly Pepper ! ” she exclaimed, in an 
injured tone. One eye was draped by a cobweb, 
gained by diving into the closet’s extreme corner 
after a missing slipper, gone for some weeks; 
and in other ways Alexia’s face presented a very 
unprepossessing appearance. “ You said you’d 
help me with my room this morning.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


243 


“ Oh, yes, I know,” said Polly hurriedly, and 
running over to Alexia ; “ but you’ll let me off, 
won’t you? — for I’ve something on my mind. 
Oh, dear me ! ” 

Alexia hopped up to her feet, the slipper flying 
off at a tangent, and ran all around Polly Pepper, 
gazing at her anxiously. 

“ I don’t see anything. Oh, what is it ? ” she 
cried. 

“ You see, the boys wanted to find Joel, and 
I ” began Polly, twisting her fingers. 

‘‘ Bother the boys ! ” exclaimed Alexia, inter- 
rupting. “Is that all? They are everlastingly 
wanting to find Joel. Well ” — with a sigh of 
relief: — “ we can go back to work again. Why, 
I must say, Polly, you scared me ’most to death. 
Oh, dear me ! I wish I had let Norah sweep 
this old closet when she does the room. It’s 

dirty as can be. If Aunt knew it ” The 

rest of it was lost, as Alexia was down on her 
knees again, her head back in the closet, with 
the hope of unearthing more slippers and shoes. 

“ Alexia, do come out,” cried Polly, pulling 
her gown smartly ; “ I must speak to you.” 

“ Can’t,” said Alexia, rummaging away. 
“ There, I’ve gone and knocked down my blue 


244 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


silk waist ! Do pick it up, Polly ; it ’ll get all 
dirt, and then won’t Aunt scold ! ” 

As if to make matters wome, a voice out in the 
hall was heard : 

“ Alexia? ” 

“ Misery me ! ” cried Alexia, scuffling out 
backward from the closet, the blue silk waist 
on her head where it had fallen, and in her 
sudden exit nearly overthrowing Polly Pepper. 

Here comes Aunt. Shut the door, Polly — shut 
it ” — scrambling with both hands to get the 
waist off, while a hook caught in her light, fluffy 
hair. And Miss Rhys being too near the door 
for any such protection as Alexia suggested, in 
she walked. 

What in the world ! ” She lifted both hands. 
“ Alexia Rhys, is it possible ! I concluded not 
to go down-town, and came back, and to think 
of this — playing with your best silk waist ! ” 

“ I’m not playing,” declared Alexia, in a sharp 
key, tossing back from her head as much of the 
waist as she could, “ and it hurts awfully ” — 
twitching angrily at the hook. 

Polly sprang to her assistance. 

“ Wait a minute, and I’ll get you out,” she 
said. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


245 


“ And I won’t wait,” cried Alexia loudly ; “ it’s 
bad enough to be hooked to death with a horrid 
old ugly waist, without being scolded to pieces 
by your aunt.” 

“ Oh, Alexia ! ” exclaimed Miss Rhys, “ to call 
that beautiful waist an ugly thing ! ” 

“ And I’ll pull every spear ^of hair out of my 
head, but I’ll get the thing off. Ow ! ” — as she 
began to put her threat into execution. 

Do be still. Alexia,” begged Polly, trying to 
push aside the nervous fingers. 

“ I won’t be still,” cried Alexia, casting up a 
pale eye full of wrath on the side next to Polly, 
and giving another twitch. “ I guess if you’d 
been hooked up by a horrible old thing, and 
your aunt came in and scolded you terribly, you 
wouldn’t wait. Ow ! Oh, dear me ! ” 

“ Then,” said Polly, standing quite still, 
since you won’t let me help you. I’m going 
home. Alexia.” 

“ Oh, don’t,” cried Alexia, and she dropped 
her hands to her side in a flash, the blue silk 
waist dangling to her head by its hook. “ I’ll 
let you help whatever you want to, Polly,” she 
mumbled meekly. 

So Polly set to work. Miss Rhys slipping out 


246 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


of the room. Although Alexia’s nervous fingers 
were now not in the way, still, it wasn’t easy to 
disentangle the hook from the thick, fluffy hair, 
wound in as it was. 

“ You’ve tangled it all up,” said Polly, 
bending over it with flushed face, her fingers 
working busily, “ and it’s all in a snarl. Dear 
me ! do I hurt? ” 

“ No, never mind,” said Alexia ; “ ’tisn’t any 
matter. Don’t go home, Polly.” She held her 
fast by the gown. 

No, of course not,” said Polly ; at least not 
until I get this hook out of your hair. There — 
oh, dear me ! I thought it was quite free. Well, 
anyway, now it is ! ” She held up the blue silk 
waist with a triumphant little flourish, over her 
own head. “ It must be awful to have some- 
thing fastened to you like that,” she said, sym- 
pathetically, as she placed the waist on the bed 
with a sigh of relief. 

“ Well, I guess you’d think so,” assented 
Alexia decidedly ; “ it’s too perfectly awful for 
anything. It pulls like a big vulture with his 
talons holding your hair.” She hopped to her 
feet and shook herself in delight, her long, light 
braids flying out gayly. “ Well, I am glad that 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


247 


Aunt has gone ” — looking around the room, and 
drawing a long breath. 

Polly Pepper stood quite still over by the bed. 

“ Well — heigh-ho — come on,” cried Alexia, 
dancing over to seize her arm ; “ let’s have a 
spin.” But Polly didn’t move. 

“ Come on, Polly,” cried Alexia, with another 
tug at her arm. 

No,” said Polly, ‘‘ I can’t. Alexia.” 

“ What in the world is the matter ? ” cried 
Alexia, dropping her arm to stare at her. 

“ I think your aunt ” began Polly. 

“ Oh, Aunt ! ” interrupted Alexia impatiently. 

You’re always talking about her, Polly Pepper, 
and she’s everlastingly picking at me, so I have 
a perfectly dreadful time, between you two.” 

“ Well, she is your aunt,” said Polly, not offer- 
ing to stir. 

I can’t help it.” Alexia, for the want of 
something better to do, ran over and twitched 
the table cover straight. And I know she’s my 
aunt, but she needn’t pick at me all the time,” 
she added defiantly. She looked uncomfortable 
all the same, and ran about here and there trying 
to get things in their places, but knocking down 
more than were tidied up. “ Why don’t you say 


248 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

something?’^ she cried impatiently, whirling 
around. 

“ Because IVe nothing to say,” replied Polly, 
not moving. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” Alexia sent her long arms 
out with a despairing gesture. “ I suppose I’ve 
just got to go and tell Aunt I’m sorry.” She 
drew a long breath. “ But I hadn’t been play- 
ing ; I was tired to death over that dirty old closet 
and that tiresome shoe bag, and my hair all 
hooked up. ^ Well, do come on.” She ran over 
and held out her hand. “ Come with me,” she 
begged. 

So Polly put her hand in Alexia’s, and to- 
gether they ran out into the hall, to the maiden 
aunt’s room. 

“ It’s perfectly dreadful to board,” said Alexia, 
on the way. “ I wouldn’t care how little the 
house was, if Aunt and I could only have one,” 
and she gave a great sigh. 

Polly turned suddenly and gave her a big hug. 

‘‘ Mamsie says you are to come over to our 
house just as often as possible. So does Grand- 
papa,” she cried hastily ; you know that. 
Alexia.” 

“ Yes, I know,” said Alexia, but she was 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


249 


highly gratified at every repetition of the invita- 
tion. “ Well, oh, dear me ! ” — ^as they stood be- 
fore Miss Rhys’ door. 

That lady sat in her bay window, her fingers 
busy with her embroidery, and her mind com- 
pletely filled with plans for another piece when 
that particular one should be completed. 

“ I’m sorry. Aunt,” said Alexia, plunging up 
to the chair and keeping tight hold of Polly 
Pepper’s hand. 

“ Oh ! ” said Miss Rhys, looking up. “ Why, 
how your hair does look. Alexia ! ” 

Up flew Alexia’s other hand to her head. 

Well, it’s been all hooked up,” she said. 

“ And I’ll brush it for you,” said Polly, at her 
shoulder. 

“ That ’ll be fine,” cried Alexia, with a com- 
fortable wriggle of her long figure. “ Oh, I’m 
sorry. Aunt.” 

“ Very well,” said Miss Rhys, turning back to 
her embroidery again. “ And, Alexia, your 
room looks very badly. I’m astonished that you 
are so untidy, when I talk to you about it so 
much.” 

“ Well, Polly is helping me fix it up,” said 
Alexia, drawing off and pulling Polly along. 


250 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Now, you see, Polly ” — as the two girls were 
safe once more in the little room, this time with 
the door shut — “ I only got some more pickings 
by going to Aunt.” 

“ Hush,” said Polly, “ she will hear you.” 

“ How is she going to hear with the door shut, 
pray tell? ” cried Alexia, with a giggle. “ Well, 
it’s over with now. Let’s fly at this horrid old 
room. Dear me ! ” — as she ran by the window 
— “ do just see those dreadful boys.” 

At the word “ boys ” Polly ran too, and peeped 
over her shoulder. 

“ Oh, I must speak to Frick,” and without 
more warning, she raced out of the room, and 
down the front stairs. 

“ Polly, Polly Pepper ! ” But Polly being out 
in the street and nearly up to the knot of boys. 
Alexia gave up calling and speedily ran after her, 
to hear her say: 

“ Oh, Frick, I’ll go and try to find Joel for 
you.” 

Frick disentangled himself from the group. 

“ I found Joel myself,” he said, “ and he 
wouldn’t come.” 

“Wouldn’t come where?” demanded Alexia 
breathlessly, plunging up. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


251 


“ Out on the pond.” It was Larry Keep who 
answered. 

“ And so weVe given it all up,” said another 
boy, very dismally. 

Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Alexia, “ how 
tiresome of Joel ! ” 

'' Oh, no, no,” protested Polly, shaking her 
head. “ I know Joel couldn’t go, or else he 
would. You know that, boys,” she said, looking 
anxiously at them all. 

“ He’s always been before,” said Larry, in a 
dudgeon, “ and I don’t see what makes him act 
so now.” 

“ Well, you haven’t any right to abuse him, 
just because he doesn’t want to go out with you 
on the pond,” said Alexia warmly, veering round 
at the first word of blame of Joel from anybody 
else. “ That’s a great way to do, I must say.” 

“ And, boys, you know Joel would have gone 
if he could, don’t you ? ” said Polly again, the 
little anxious pucker deepening on her forehead. 

“ Ye — es,” said Larry slowly, digging the toe 
of his tennis shoe into the ground, as no one 
else said anything. 

Oh, he would, he would,” said Polly, clasp- 
ing her hands tightly together, the color flying 


252 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


over her cheek. “ Something must have hap- 
pened to keep him back ” — as the boys, having 
nothing more to say, moved off. “ Alexia, now 

I must go home, for Pm afraid ” of what, 

she didn’t say. 

“ ril go, too,” said Alexia, springing after 
her, wild to find out what the matter could be 
with Joel Pepper, to keep him from one of his 
favorite sports on the pond. 

“ There isn’t anything the matter with him,” 
shouted back Frick, over his shoulder, who had 
caught Polly’s last words. “ And he could have 
gone as easy as not; he was in Mr. King’s 
writing-room with the door locked.” 

“ Grandpapa’s writing-room, with the door 
locked ! ” repeated Polly, turning around in a 
puzzled way. ‘‘ Why — I don’t see — oh ! ” Then 
she gave such a squeal that Alexia hopped across 
the road in astonishment. “ I know now. 
Dear, splendid, old Joel ! Boys ! ” She was up by 
them again, and talking so fast that nobody 
understood for a moment or two what the whole 
thing was about. 

“ For pity’s sake, Polly Pepper ! ” Alexia 
was shaking her arm, the boys crowding around 
Polly and hanging on every word. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


253 


“ Don’t you understand ? Oh, how stupid I’ve 
been not to think of it before! — though I didn’t 
know he was to begin this very morning,” cried 
Polly, hurrying on, all in a glow. ‘‘ Grandpapa 
has engaged Joel to do some work for him on 
his books ” — Polly didn’t think she ought to ex- 
plain any further about the ten-dollar note — 
and so Joel thought he couldn’t stop till the 

hour was up, and ” 

“ Has he got to work an hour on ’em at a 
time ? ” interrupted Larry in amazement, pushing 
his way nearer to Polly. 

“ Yes,” said Polly, turning her rosy face on him, 
so glad that she was really making them see that 
Joel couldn’t go with them when he was asked, 
“ he must work a whole hour at a time on them, 
so you see he really had to stay back.” But this 
part was lost on the whple group. 

“ Hi — hi ! ” they shouted, and Larry flung up 
his cap. “ Well, if that’s so, we’ll go back and 
get him now ; the hour must be up,” and off 
they raced, flinging up a cloud of dust from their 
heels. 

“ Whew ! ” exclaimed Alexia. “ Did you ever 
see such perfectly dreadful boys to kick up such 
a dust ? Oh, dear me, Polly Pepper. Ker-choo 1 ” 


254 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

When she came out of her sneezing fit, Polly 
was saying again: 

“ Oh, how perfectly stupid I am. Alexia ! ’’ 

But her eyes shone, for it was now all right 
for Joel with the boys. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


255 


XVI THE ACCIDENT 

B ut the boys didn’t get back after Joel — 
not just then. A big tallyho coach, in 
swinging around a corner, bore down upon the 
struggling crowd, the driver halloing and the 
horn blowing lustily, by way of a signal to clear 
the road. This would have been all well enough 
and easy to avoid, if a string of bicyclists had 
not selected that very identical moment to appear 
from the opposite direction. And Larry, whose 
uncle was in the last-mentioned procession, hav- 
ing a laudable desire to see him and make his 
relation aware of the fact, turned, waved his cap 
and his arms with a, “ Hi, there. Uncle Jack ! 
and in another second was under the big wheels, 
the whole merry party going over him and the 
laughter and chat still filling the air. 

Miss Mary Taylor, having an outside seat, 
looked over quickly. Hamilton Dyce, sitting 
next, clambered down. 


256 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

Don’t be frightened/’ he said into her pale 
face. 

• Half a dozen men were on the ground with 
him, and the boys swarmed around wildly, get- 
ting in everybody’s way. The bicyclists, not 
catching the idea of any accident, were swiftly 
coasting down the hill, for after all their leader 
had suddenly changed his mind and veered off 
just before reaching the scene of the accident. 

“ Help me down,” said Miss Taylor hoarsely. 

“ Ugh, don’t ! ” said Beth Cameron, with a 
shiver, poking her parasol well down over her 
eyes. “ I wouldn’t see it for all the world ” — 
shivering. 

“ You can’t do any good; better not/’ said Mr. 
Dyce, looking up at Miss Taylor. 

But Miss Mary continued to say, “ Help me 
down,” and she so evidently displayed the inten- 
tion of getting down without any assistance if 
it weren’t forthcoming, that Mr. Dyce did as he 
was bidden, and she was on the spot by the time 
that Larry was drawn out from under the wheels 
and laid on the roadside grass. 

‘‘ I’m afraid he’s done for, poor beggar,” said 
one of the men. 

Mr. Dyce turned Miss Mary completely around 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


257 

and marched her off to the middle of the road 
before she knew that such summary treatment 
was to be accorded her. Then she caught her 
breath. 

“ You needn’t think to save me,” she said, with 
a little gasp : “ I’m — I’m quite strong. I must 
go. Oh, don’t stop me. Think of poor Mrs. 
Keep ! ” and she was back in among the group 
of men and the frantic boys. ‘‘ Send for Doctor 
Fisher,” she cried, kneeling down by Larry’s 
side. 

“ No use ” began another man, but Hamil- 

ton Dyce cried, “ Which one carr run the fastest 
for Doctor Fisher?” 

Little Porter Knapp could, there was no doubt 
of that. All arms and legs was he, and able to 
get over more ground a minute than any other 
boy of their set, not excepting Joel Pepper. So, 
before Mr. Dyce had finished speaking, he was 
off like a shot, leaving Miss Taylor sitting on 
the grass holding Larry’s poor head, while the 
whole crowd of men revolved around her, nerv- 
ous to do something, but not seeing their way 
clear to find out what would be expedient. 

“If those chaps would stop howling!” ex- 
claimed one of the men, in desperation, stalking 


258 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


off a bit to cram his hands in his pocket, and 
ejaculate this to a companion. 

“ It’s pretty hard on the kids,” remarked the 
friend, with a glance over his shoulder at Frick 
and the rest of the boys, who added to the misery 
by crowding up to the scene and impeding the 
progress of all would-be helpers. 

“ Lie’s dead, it’s easy to see,” observed the first 
man, nodding over to the group. 

“ That’s a fact, it looks like it,” nodded the 
friend. ‘‘ Well, it’s a bad thing, but no one’s at 
fault. Mac couldn’t help it. The little beggar 
ran right under the horses.” 

“ Oh, Mac’s not to blame,” said the first 
speaker hastily, “ but it’s an awful calamity just 
the same, to run down a kid. Well, we must 
pacify the ladies.” So the two walked back and 
up to the side of the coach, when the big hats 
under the parasols leaned over and allowed their 
fair owners to be diverted with all sorts of com- 
forting things. And presently little Doctor 
Fisher came rushing along in his gig, out of 
which sprang Porter Knapp before the horse 
could be persuaded to stop. 

No one said a word, least of all Miss Taylor, 
except the Doctor, who ordered them to right 


I 



“ Oh, Larry.” said Miss Taylor gentl3", bending" over him. 



AND THEIR FRIENDS 


259 

and to left, as assistants. And before long, Larry 
opened his blue eyes. 

“ Why — where ? he began. He didn’t even 
know he had been hurt— not till afterward when 
the pain and suffering set in. 

“ Easy — easy there,” said little Doctor Fisher. 

“ Great Scott ! ” The young man who had 
pronounced him dead crammed those hands of 
his deeper yet in their pockets and gave a 
whistle. 

“ Oh, Larry,” said Miss Taylor gently, bend- 
ing over him. 

‘‘ What is it ? ” Larry tried to move, and felt 
a strong hand laid on him just where it made 
any motion impossible. Beside, a great wave of 
pain swept him suddenly into such astonishment 
as well as suffering that all he could do was to 
shut his eyes and let his head sink back. 

“ Now, then ! ” Doctor Fisher glanced up to 
the coach-load. “ All of you get down,” he said 
curtly, and before the women quite knew how, 
the pretty gowns and hats and parasols were 
all descending, a gay, fluttering bevy all chatter- 
ing together. 

“ Miss Mary, Fll trouble you to hop up there,” 
and a dozen hands helped her into position on 


26 o 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


the coach. “ Now, then, Mr. Dyce, and you ” ; he 
nodded over to Harry Delafield, the little doctor 
did, then rapidly picked out two more men. 

Up with you, please,” and quicker than it takes 
to tell it all, they were in position, and Larry 
had been lifted gently into their laps, his head 
on Miss Taylor’s arm. 

‘‘ Ugh ! ” Betty Cameron gave a worse shiver 
than before. “ How M^ary Taylor can ! ” she ex- 
claimed, with a grimace. Oh, dear me ! Pm 
as faint as I can be, just to think of it. I should 
die outright to be up there with him.” 

“ Well, we’ve got to walk home, I suppose,” 
observed one of the other girls disconsolately, 
who, now that Larry could really speak, thought 
it quite time to turn attention to her own dis- 
comfort, and she thrust out her dainty shoe. 

The boys, when they saw that Larry was really 
alive, stopped howling, especially as each and 
all had felt the glare of the eyes back of Doctor 
Fisher’s big spectacles. And they set off on a 
run by the side of the coach, and as far ahead 
of that vehicle as possible, as Mac handled the 
ribbons with his best style, trying to drive as 
gently as possible for the patient. 

'' To his home, of course,” said the little doc- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


261 


tor, turning his spectacles up to Mac. Then 
he got into his gig, whipped up, and took the 
lead. 

Porter Knapp went across streets and got there 
first and was leaning over the stone gateway 
when the little doctor’s gig drove up. 

“ Eh ! ” exclaimed Doctor Fisher, looking at 
him over his glasses. “ Well, you have a pair of 
legs! Joel was right; he says you beat every- 
thing in running:” 

Porter looked much pleased and glanced down 
at his legs affectionately. Then he remembered 
Larry and sobered at once. 

Doctor Fisher, while going up the steps, said 
in passing : 

“ Larry ’ll pull through all right, I think.” 

“ She’s here,” cried Porter suddenly. He had 
heard the words, but something had abruptly 
come in between, and he wildly dashed at the 
little doctor. Doctor Fisher turned around and 
saw, flourishing up to the gateway, a gay little 
runabout, and in it Larry’s mother and sister. 

“ My goodness ! ” He was down by its side. 
And off in the distance, but coming surely and 
steadily on, was the coach bearing Larry to his 
home. 


262 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Yes, yes, how do you do ? Don’t stop,” cried 
the little doctor, waving his hand that was free 
from his bag of instruments ; “ go on to the 
stable.” 

“ Oh, no. I’ll stop here.” Mrs. Keep had her 
foot on the step, and put out the hand not oc- 
cupied with her flowing draperies. Eleanor is 
going on to see a friend. Well, how do you 
do?’^ 

“ You had better drive on to the stable,” said 
the little doctor, “ both of you.” 

This time he had such an imperative man- 
ner that, thoroughly bewildered, Mrs. Keep 
stepped back into her seat and motioned 
Eleanor to obey. 

“ Isn’t he awfully funny ! ” said Eleanor, turn- 
ing in at the driveway, more puzzled, if possible, 
than her mother. 

“ Yes,” said Mrs. Keep, “ he is, but then I 
suppose he has a good deal on his mind. You 
know they say his practice is getting to be tre- 
mendous. Well, we must run in and see him,” 
as they drove down to the stable. “ And you 
can go afterward to see Mary Taylor.” 

“ All right,” said Eleanor, and one of the 
stable boys coming out to meet the pony, they 



Yes, sir,” called Joel back, from the alcove 



« 


; • ^ 




t 


« 


♦ 


% 


I 


i 


» 


I 


I 



% 



t 


t 



• * 

• ' 


« 


» 1 
, *; 


y 


» 


« 







AND THEIR FRIENDS 263 

both jumped out of the runabout and ran up 
the back veranda steps. 

“ It’s funny he didn’t come down, this way, if 
he wanted us to drive to the stable,” cried 
Eleanor. ‘‘ Mamma, do say you think it’s queer. 
It would be some comfort if you would.” 

“ Well, I will, then,” laughed Mrs. Keep, and 
there stood Doctor Fisher at the dining-room 
door, and the minute she saw his face she knew 
that something dreadful had happened. 

“ Well, Joel, my boy.” Old Mr. King, who 
had been consulting his watch every five min- 
utes, whirled around in his big chair. “ Time 
to lay down the work,” he called cheerily. 

“Yes, , sir,” called Joel back, from the alcove. 

“ And I’m sure if ever an hour was long, this 
last one has been,” the old gentleman was say- 
ing to himself. Joel, who was rather stiff in 
the joints when first getting up from his work 
on the carpet, now came out feeling his arms, 
and then indulging in a good long stretch. 

“It seems rather good — eh, Joe? — to swing 
your arms,” cried Grandpapa with a laugh, and 
a keen glance into the black eyes. 

“ Yes, sir,” declared Joel, with another stretch, 


264 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


and wondering if ever anything was so good in 
this world as to be told the hour was up. 

“ Take care,” warned the old gentleman ; 
those long arms of yours will have things off 
from my table. My goodness, Joe ! you must 
really go out of doors and stretch, you make such 
a sweep,” and he laughed again. 

“ I can reach so far.” Joel ran all around the 
table and stretched out his brown arms. “ See, 
Grandpapa,” he cried ; then he got on his tiptoes 
and leaned over to achieve greater and more 
astonishing results. 

“ You’ll be over on your nose, if I don’t 
rescue you and the things on my table,” said Mr. 
King, bursting into a heartier laugh than ever. 
“ Come on, Joey, my boy, let’s get out of doors, 
in a larger place.” So he gathered up one of 
the sprawling sets of fingers, and summarily 
marched him out. 

“ Now I suppose the next thing in order is to 
race after Frick and those boys,” observed old 
Mr. King, when the garden walk was attained. 

“ Yes, sir,” cried Joel, his black eyes alight and 
his feet dancing. 

“ W ell, be off with you.” 

No need to say more; Joel’s heels beat the 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 265 

hastiest of retreats, as he scuttled off at the 
liveliest pace of which he was capable. 

Old Mr. King, left alone, nodded to himself 
two or three times, and smiled in a pleased way. 
“ The very thing,” he said at last, and in as 
great satisfaction as if he had been talking to a 
good listener. 


266 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XVII JOEL’S ADVENTURE 

J OEL rushed along at a breakneck pace to 
make up for lost time. How good it was 
to sniff the fresh air, and to be free, and then to 
think of that hour put into solid work over the 
book-list ! Why, he glowed all over with de- 
light at the very thought. 

Whoopity-la ! ” Down the bank of Spy 
Pond into one of the curves most frequented by 
the boys of his set, he ran. “ My ! but I’m glad 
to get here, though ! Hey, there ? ” 

There was no response as Joel dashed into 
what the boys called their camp, a rough en- 
closure the wealthy men who owned the pond 
on the outskirts of the town had allowed to be 
built. As some of the boys were their own sons, 
every indulgence in the way of using the pond 
had been granted, and Mr. Horatio King being 
the largest owner and the most indulgent, Joel’s 
set, to a boy, decided to call it the “ King Camp.” 
It was in a knot of pines, and in the summer was 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


267 


a most attractive place, overrun with vines and 
creepers and gay with the colored boat-cushions 
that were always thrown about. 

“ Hey there ! ” shouted Joel again, running 
about within and without the little wooden 
structure. “ Are you all deaf ? Hey — whoop- 
ity-la ! ” but nobody answered, save a little bird 
from the tip of the tallest tree. 

Joel stood transfixed with amazement; then he 
dashed off suddenly down a descent to the little 
cove. “ It must be that they are out on the 
pond,” he said to himself, in vexation, and he 
craned his neck and peered up and down the shin- 
ing water as well as he was able for the many 
curves. “ But I don’t see how they can be, for 
Larry’s boat is here ” — he had dashed up again 
to the camp — “ and Mr. Hersey’s, that’s the one 
they would take ” — surveying the collection of 
rowboats and dories drawn up on the beach — 
“ and Webb’s father’s and Porter Knapp’s.” 
Besides, there was a goodly number of others, 
all in such situations as by no means suggested 
a party expected to be on the pond at short 
notice that morning. 

“ Well, I’m going out, anyway,” declared Joel, 
snapping his fingers, “ and catch up with them. 


268 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Most likely they’ve taken the fishing-tackle; I 
won’t stop for that.” So, pushing off his row- 
boat, he picked up the oars and headed down 
the pond in the direction most likely in his mind 
to overtake them. 

But although he pulled lustily at his oars and 
ran his boat in and out the curves and hallooed 
and shouted, he didn’t catch a glimpse of them; 
and the pine groves and wooded glens that ran 
down to the curving bank only echoed his own 
calls, or sent a bird note out to him. There 
wasn’t the first suggestion of a boy anywhere 
about. 

“ Where in the world are they? ” cried Joel in 
vexation, resting on his oars. “ Hi — there they 
are ! ” He turned suddenly, knocked against one 
of the oars, it slipped, and before he knew what 
it was about, there it was in the water. And 
to make matters worse, the sound that had filled 
him with delight proved to be a big, black dog, 
scrambling through a thicket of underbrush, and 
coming out to stare at him from the edge of the 
pond. 

“ Oh, you begghr ! ” exclaimed Joel, not to the 
dog, but to the oar drifting off quickly. It was 
an easy thing, however, so he thought, to recover 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


269 

it, and he made no special haste to paddle along 
as best he might after it. Just at this moment 
another boat came suddenly in sight around a 
curve. It didn’t hold Joel’s friends, but a wholly 
different set, some city boys who had no rights 
on the pond. And having stolen their oppor- 
tunity, and helped themselves to a boat down be- 
low, they meant to have as good a time as pos- 
sible, knowing it would probably be their last. 
So here was a grand chance, a boy alone in a 
rowboat, and at their mercy, one of his oars 
drifting off. 

“ Hi — fellows ! ” When they saw it, they 
yelled with glee. 

The black dog on the bank, who belonged to 
them and was following, as best he might, their 
course, danced about and gnashed his teeth in 
his rage that he couldn’t join actively in the ex- 
citement, sniffing at the water and drawing back 
as it lapped his feet. 

“ Now then, look alive,” cried the one who 
appeared to be the leader, and the whole crew 
bent to their oars with a right good will ; and 
grinning all over their faces with the prospect 
of fun ahead, they made straight 'for Joel in his 
boat. 


270 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Joel drew himself up, his black eyes flashing, 
and paddled with all his might. But it was no 
use; his boat went round and round, or zig- 
zagged along, and in a trice the unlucky oar was 
seized by the triumphant crew, as it was drifting 
off into some lily pads, and drawn with a worse 
yell than ever into their boat. Good luck ! here 
would be easy game ! 

“ Now then ! ” There was no limit to their 
delight as they saluted Joel in every conceivable 
way best fitted to get him worked up. “ How 
are you, snob? Don’t you want your oar? ” and 
such things, every boy contributing at least a few 
selections to the general hubbub, the black dog 
on the bank emitting shrill, ear-splitting barks of 
distress. 

“ Give me back my oar,” roared Joel, sitting 
very straight and unconsciously rolling up his 
sleeves. 

“ Hi there 1 Come on and fight, if you want 
to,” cried several of the crew, with sneers and 
catcalls, and they brandished the oar at him over 
their heads, yelling, “ Why don’t you come on 
and fight ? ” 

“ If 3^ou don’t give me back my oar,” cried 
Joel angrily, and paddling for dear life toward 



The unlucky oar was seized by the triumphant crew. 



AND THEIR FRIENDS 


271 


them, “ it 'll be worse for you, I can tell you. 
My Grandpapa ” 

He was drowned in a storm of yells : “ Your 
granddaddy? Fellows, this baby is talking of 
his granddaddy,” and they screamed in derision, 
snapping their fingers and swinging the oar as 
high as they could tantalizingly at him. 

Round and round went Joel’s boat, describing 
a series of curves, that despite all his efforts only 
carried him away from his tormentors. What 
he would have done, had he reached them, hadn't 
entered his head, his only thought being to get up 
to them. In the midst of this interesting pro- 
ceeding, a sharp clap of thunder reverberated 
over their heads, to be almost immediately fol- 
lowed by a piercing gleam of lightning. It pro- 
duced the greatest consternation in the boat-load, 
and a sudden jump on the part of nearly every 
boy in it, made it careen, then turn completely 
over, and before they were fully aware, every 
single one was in the water, screaming and 
struggling wildly. 

In the upset Joel’s oar had been carried out, 
too; and as it happened to drift toward him, he 
leaned over the side of his boat, managing to 
reach it with the other one. 


272 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Don’t catch hold of each other,” he yelled, 
his mind intent on helping some of them into 
his boat. But as well talk to the wind. The 
boys who couldn’t swim — and most of them were 
in that plight — were grabbing this way and that, 
to seize upon anything that would give them a 
support. 

“ Catch hold of your boat,” roared Joel at 
them. But instead of that, some of them pre- 
ferred to catch hold of his, the consequence be- 
ing that it would soon have been upset, had he 
net screamed at them (and they knew he meant 
it), I’ll bang you across the head if you try it ” 
— lifting his oar sturdily. 

“ You fellows who can swim, hold up the 
others, and I’ll take you all off to the bank, if 
you won’t crowd.” 

And seeing that this was all they could get, 
and that Joel was as good as his word, one after 
another was helped in, the others wisely catch- 
ing hold of the overturned boat — an example 
speedily followed, till all were either in Joel’s 
boat and rowing quickly off to shore, or hang- 
ing to their own craft. 

The leader of the crew huddled sheepishly 
down over his oar, which Joel handed him to do 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


273 


some of the rowing, and he didn’t look at the 
owner of the boat, till, just as they neared the 
bank, he glanced up suddenly and said : 

“ Say, you, I s’pose you’ll tell on us.” 

“ What do you take me for ? ” cried Joel, in 
extreme disgust, and plying his oar briskly. All 
this time the rain had come down in torrents, 
till there wasn’t much difference between the boys 
who had been in the water and the one who had 
kept out, and the lightning played over their 
heads in unpleasant zigzag streaks, and the thun- 
der rolled and rumbled. 

The leader shivered and ducked till he couldn’t 
by any possibility be said to look at Joel. 

“ Well, I would if I was you.” The words 
came in a burst from a boy supposed to be in 
such a half-drowned condition that he wouldn’t 
care to take part in any conversation, who was 
crouched down in the bottom of the boat. “ I’d 
tell every single thing about it.” He raised him- 
self and shook his fist at the leader^s very face. 
“ If it hadn’t been for you, Mike,” he said, “ we 
wouldn’t have come.” 

“ DonT fight,” said Joel, in consternation at 
any such settling of their differences in his boat ; 
“ you’ll upset us all.” 


274 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Humph ! ” the boy in the bottom of the boat 
sneered. “ He won’t fight, Mike won’t,” he said. 

And really Mike didn’t look as if he would, 
for he crouched and cowered lower yet, till Joel 
began to say, “ Give me the oar,” for it wabbled 
so that it played a small part only in getting the 
craft to the shore. 

“ Some other fellow take it,” said the boy 
who had done all the talking. “ I would ” — he 
lifted a red and ashamed face — “ only my 


“Is it hurt?” asked Joel, rescuing the other 
oar from Mike, whose nerves seemed to have 
all gone to pieces. 

“ D’no ; never mind,” said the other boy, look- 
ing more ashamed still. “ Here, Jimmy, you 
take the oar, and row lively now.” So, with 
Jimmy’s help, the boat ran up to the bank. 

“ There you are,” cried Joel, as they were 
dumped out, to keep company with the big, black 
dog, who sniffed them contemptuously and 
walked around their dripping bodies as they sank 
on the bank. This wasn’t the kind of fun he had 
meant when he followed his master out, and not 
at all to his taste. 

But Joel was just in his element, and when he 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


275 

brought the rest off from the overturned boat, 
he couldn’t conceal his satisfaction. 

“ Some one has got to tell about that boat.” 
He pointed to the overturned one. 

“ I knew you would blab.” Mike turned, his 
shame disappearing, to grow red with passion. 

“ Shut up.” It was the other boy that roared 
at him, who, injured arm or not, could somehow 
inspire the former leader with fear. “ I’m going 
to tell myself; an’ if any of you fellows has got 
spunk, he’ll tell, toor” It was such a battle cry 
that Mike’s head went down. He knew as well 
as afterward that his leadership was gone, and 
that every one of the crew had gone over to the 
other boy. 

“ Hi — yes, we’ll tell.” If Jack, their new 
leader, could decide to, they would follow him, 
and they yelled it out much better than any one 
would suppose possible after their fright, turn- 
ing their backs on Mike. 

“ That’s good,” said Joel, bobbing his black 
curls, from which the rain was streaming, at the 
whole bunch of boys in approval, and taking up 
his oars he prepared to move off. ‘‘ If you’ll 
only tell about the boat.” 

Oh, I say ” — Jack seeing that he was now the 


276 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


recognized leader, was going to do the whole 
thing up in good shape — “ we’re much obliged, 
and who are you, anyway ? ” he broke off awk- 
wardly. 

“ Em Mr. King’s grandson,” said Joel. Well, 
good-bye.” 

M r. King’s ! ” Jack gave a roll over and 
groveled in the wet moss. ‘‘ Oh, it’s all up with 
us, fellows,” he groaned. The black dog, who 
belonged to him, came and licked him all over, 
glaring between whiles at Joel, as if he were the 
cause of the whole trouble. The bunch of boys 
said nothing, but shivered in silence. 

“ Well, good-bye,” said Joel, as he pushed off, 
feeling it necessary for some one to speak, “ and 
I hope you haven’t hurt your arm much,” to the 
recumbent figure. 

“ Don’t let him hurt these chaps — your grand- 
father I mean.” Jack threw up his head and 
pointed to the boys. “ Only get Mike licked. 
We’d all of us like that.” 

“What?” cried Joel over his shoulder, stop- 
ping his busy oars. 

“ Why, when you tell him how mean we used 
you, don’t let him get those chaps into trouble. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


277 


“ When I tell him ! ” cried Joel. “ V/hat do 
you mean ? 

“ Why, of course you’ll tell him,” blurted Jack. 
Mike had taken to his heels and was making 
quick tracks with his sodden shoes through the 
undergrowth. Things were not going to his 
taste now. 

“ See here.” Joel made quick passes now with 
the oa^Sy and brought his boat up alongside the 
bank. “ I’m not going to tell my Grandpapa 
about what you’ve done, ’Tisn’t any matter.” 

“ You ain’t? ” cried Jack, getting up so quickly 
he upset the next boy, who rolled over the big, 
black dog. “Great Scott! You ain’t going to 
tell the old gentleman ? ” 

“ No,” said Joel, “ I don’t care anything about 
it ; you didn’t hurt me any.” 

“ Well, if I ever ! ” It was all that Jack, the 
leader, could get cut. And Joel, seeing there 
was nothing to wait for, set to work again, and 
presently amid the rain and the lightning gleams, 
his boat was only a little speck on the surface of 
the pond, as viewed by the group of boys on the 
bank. 


278 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XVIII THE COMFORT COMMITTEE 

Mary!” Eleanor Keep seized Miss 
Taylor’s arm and burst into tears. 
When she could speak she gasped, “ What is it, 
Mary?” 

Hush I ” warned Mary Taylor, drawing her 
off into the little reception-room. “ Your mother 
— we must think of her, Nell.” 

“ Mr. Delafield is telling her something. I 
know it is dreadful.” Eleanor sank upon the 
sofa, dragging Mary Taylor with her. Oh, I 
shall die if you don’t tell me right off what has 
happened, Mary.” 

“ Not a word shall you hear until you can con- 
trol yourself,” declared Miss Taylor, wresting 
herself away from the nervous grasp, and 
running over to the door she closed it. “ Now 
then, Nell, are you a sensible girl?” — coming 
back. 

Eleanor flung herself down on the sofa, and 
sobbed : 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


279 


“ Oh, I know I.arry is dead and you are try- 
ing to keep it from me.’^ 

“ Larry is not dead,” said Mary Taylor. 

“ Well, he is terribly hurt,” said Eleanor, be- 
tween her sobs. Oh dear, my only brother, 
Larry!” 

Mary Taylor got down on her knees by the 
sofa, and took the poor head up to let her own 
tears fall over it. 

“ Why, you are crying yourself,” exclaimed 
Eleanor, feeling the drops trickle down her neck. 
“ And you told me not to. Why, Mary Taylor ! ” 

“Of course I am,” said Mary. “ Now see 
here : we are both of us very wrong to give way 
in this fashion; we ought to be seeing to your 
mother. Get up, Eleanqf,” and she sprang to 
her feet. “ There, that’s right. Come on.” 

Some one rapped at the side door, and the 
confusion in the house calling the maids from 
their duty, the butler belonging to the establish- 
ment of the next neighbor, Mrs. Sterling, popped 
in his head. 

“ Excuse me. Miss,” he said to Mary Taylor, 
Eleanor being beyond a reply. “ Mrs. Sterling 
has sent for you ladies to come in there and stay 
until the doctors are through.” 


28 o five little peppers 

At the word “ doctors ” Eleanor shivered and 
covered her e)^es. 

“ The very thing,” said Mary Taylor ; “ we’ll 
get your mother in there ” ; and with a message 
back to Mrs. Sterling the two young ladies hur- 
ried off, and before Larry’s mother quite knew 
how, she was in the beautiful upper room of the 
stately brownstone mansion, and face to face 
with its invalid mistress, condemned for years 
to lie on her sofa. 

“ I do believe,” said Mrs. Sterling, putting out 
a soft hand, that everything will be much bet- 
ter than you think. We shall soon have cheer- 
ing news, I feel quite sure. Gibson, draw up 
the easy-chair, so — that’s right.” 

Gibson quietly did ^s bidden, and Mrs. Keep 
sank into it, and laid down her head with the 
air of one quite done with the world. To add 
to the gloom, a terrible thunderstorm broke sud- 
denly. 

“ Now give me your hand.” Mrs. Sterling 
leaned over and drew it within her own. Seeing 
all things going on so well, Mary Taylor and 
Eleanor drew off into the hall. 

‘‘ Young ladies,” said Gibson, corning out 
softly, “ wouldn’t you wish to go down into the 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


281 


drawing-room ? Mistress would like to have you 
make yourselves comfortable. The storm is 
pretty heavy, and Ell light the gas.” 

“ Oh, no, no,” said Eleanor, shrinking at the 
invitation. “ Mary, don’t let’s go,” she whis- 
pered ; “ I should die there in that big, stiff 
room.” 

“ We’ll sit just here,” said Mary Taylor. 
“ Come on, Nell,” and down they both got on the 
top stair, huddling up together, while the storm 
raged outside in its fury. 

“ Oh, young ladies ! ” exclaimed Gibson, start- 
ing, “ I’ll get you some chairs if you want to sit 
in the hall.” 

“We like this,” said Mary Taylor; “please, 
Gibson, don’t feel troubled.” So Gibson went 
back to her mistress’ room, and Mary put her 
arm around Eleanor, and patted her hair as she 
cuddled up to her neck. 

“ Mary, I like you so much,” sobbed Eleanor, 
in a muffled voice, “ because you don’t try to say 
something to comfort me.” 

Mary kept on patting the pretty hair, with 
anxious ears for the messenger to come from the 
Keep household. Presently out came Gibson 
again. 


282 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ I’m going out to bring in those boys/' she 
said ; “ Mistress wants it.” 

‘'What boys?” asked Mary quickly. 

“ The whole of them,” said Gibson ; “ they've 
been hanging around ever since Master Larry 
was brought home, and ” 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Eleanor faintly. 

“ And Mrs. Sterling wants them invited in 
here to wait ? ” exclaimed Mary. “ How kind 
of her ! Now, then, Nell, that's work for you 
and for me : we must help those boys to get a 
little comfort ” — as Gibson went quickly down 
the long stairs on her errand. 

“ Oh, I can't,” cried Eleanor, burrowing into 
the soft neck. 

“ Yes, you can.” 

“ I’m his sister. And you can’t expect me to 
see them.” 

“Yes, I do,” said Mary firmly; “it’s exactly 
what you ought to do. I’m going down to wel- 
come them, and you must come too. Come on, 
Eleanor ; we’ve simply got to do it.” 

Eleanor, seeing nothing for it unless she were 
to be left alone on her stair, which would have 
been the last thing to be endured, got up and fol- 
lowed slowly, to be met at the big door leading 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


283 

to the side porch by the company of gloomy-faced 
boys. 

“ Well, boys/' said Mary cheerfully, “ I’m glad 
you’ve come to help Eleanor and me.” 

Every boy looked up in great surprise, for 
they all supposed they were left to comfort them- 
selves. 

“ Can’t we sit in the dining-room ? ” asked 
Mary, with a thought for the cheerful red carpet 
and curtains. 

“ Mistress wants them to come up into her 
sitting-room,” said Gibson. 

” Her sitting-room ! ” exclaimed Mary. 

“ Yes, Miss. She says they can help Mrs. 
Keep and her,” said Gibson, standing with folded 
hands deferentially, but yet quite expecting the 
command to be carried out. 

The boys stood up a little taller yet. Evi- 
dently they were thought worthy of considera- 
tion in the way of administering consolation in- 
stead of hanging around, useless creatures in 
everybody’s way. 

'' In that case,” said Mary Taylor, “ we’ll all 
go upstairs at once.” 

So they all filed up the long flight, and Gib- 
son held open the door, and Mrs. Sterling from 


284 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


her sofa called out, “ Boys, you don’t know how 
glad I am to see you all.” And just as they 
began to feel a little bit of hope down in their 
hearts, it was so much easier all bearing the 
suspense together, a light tripping step came up 
the staircase, and little Doctor Fisher’s big 
spectacles were thrust in the doorway. 

“ Just right. Very sensible.” He beamed at 
them all, and darted over and took the poor 
mother’s hand. 

Your boy is all right,” he said. “ His collar 
bone is broken, to be sure, but it is a beautiful 
fracture. And he has some bruises. Thank the 
Lord it is no worse.” 

There was a rustle back of him. Then two 
or three boys broke from the group and fell 
upon him in the rear. 

“ Is that true ? ” the foremost one shouted. 

“Eh?” — little Doctor Fisher whirled around 
— “ yes indeed, true as gospel. Oh, see here 
now,” as the whole bunch made a mad plunge 
for the hall. “ Come back here, boys.” 

Every single one came slowly back, except 
Frick; he had cleared the space to the top of the 
stairs, and was now making his quickest time 
on record down the flight. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 285 

“ You are not to cheer ; I see you want to,” and 
Doctor Fisher gave a little laugh. 

“ Yes, sir,” Curtis Park answered for the rest. 

‘‘ Well, you ” 

“ Doctor Fisher ” — it was Mrs. Sterling who 
interrupted, and she smiled — “ I should very 
much like to hear that cheer now.” 

Ma'am! ” exclaimed the little doctor, gazing 
at her over his spectacles. 

“ Oh, it would do me good, I assure you,” 
said Mrs. Sterling, leaning back in a satisfied way 
against her pillows. “ So, if you please, boys, 
let me hear it at once ” — smiling at them. 

And they gave it then and there, the poor 
mother in all this confusion getting time to re- 
cover herself. 

And then three more for the little doctor. 
And then one of the boys, the least likely to have 
courage to propose it, piped out : 

“ Let’s give her three ” — pointing to the 
hostess. 

How pleased the poor invalid was, and how 
she beamed at them all ! And when Doctor 
Fisher saw that, he was so well satisfied that he 
shook hands with them all quite around the circle. 

“ Now I must go. I’ll look in again on your 


286 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


boy in an hour, Madam ” — to Mrs. Keep. 
“ Meantime, Ed stay over here, for I’ve sent for 
a nurse from the hospital ; he must be kept quiet 
a spell. Good-day,” and he was off. 

“ Now, boys ” — there was a pretty pink spot 
in either cheek, as Mrs, Sterling turned to them 
— “ do you know. I’ve thought of a plan by 
which you might do something for Lawrence ? ” 

“ What — oh, what ? ” They crowded up to her 
sofa. Gibson, from the doorway where she had 
retreated, to be within call, looked a little anx- 
ious, but catching a glance from her mistress, 
smoothed out her face again. 

“ What is your plan ? ” asked Curtis. It 
really seemed as if the boys had been accustomed 
to gather in that room, by the way in which 
they now crowded up as comrades entering into 
anything that might be proposed. 

‘‘ You know that before long Lawrence will be 
able to see you, we hope,” began Mrs. Sterling, 
in her cheeriest way. Gibson, push up that 
pillow a little more.” 

“ Oh, I will,” cried Curtis, springing for- 
ward. 

Gibson, in great trepidation at any one per- 
forming the office for her mistress, started to do 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


287 


it, but Curtis was already most gallantly, if a 
trifle awkwardly, pushing up the pillow, giving 
it a rousing thump that got on the nerves of the 
maid. 

“ You should have waited for me,’’ she said 
tartly. 

“ Never mind ; that is all right.” Mrs. Ster- 
ling smiled up at him where he stood, the hot 
blood in his face, and his eyes downcast. “ I’m 
very much obliged to you, Curtis. I guess you 
are accustomed to do it for your mother,” she 
said encouragingly. 

“ I do — I am,” he said incoherently, beginning 
to feel better. It was only Gibson who was 
cross, he reflected; Mrs. Sterling herself was 
as nice as she could be. 

“ Well now, if I were you,” said Mrs. Sterling, 
turning on her pillow to get a good look at 
them all, “ I’d form a committee, a comfort com- 
mittee, to think up things that will interest 
Lawrence. And by and by the doctor is going to 
let you go to see him, and ” 

“ What things ? ” The small boy who had 
proposed the cheers for Mrs. Sterling, now 
pushed to the front, so as to get a good look at 
her. “ Tell me, please, what things?” 


288 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


‘‘ Well, you can cut out funny things from the 
magazines and papers for one thing, said Mrs. 
Sterling, quite delighted at the success of her 
plan so far, and the nurse can read them to 
him.” 

“ Eve got a lot of Punch numbers,” cried one 
boy. 

“ And Life,” said another. 

“ And oceans of magazines.” They all 
shouted one thing, and another. Gibson, who by 
this time was tired of popping her head in and 
out, had withdrawn to a little room opening out 
of her mistress’ apartment, and taken up her 
sewing, quite convinced that far from its being 
a cause for alarm, everything was going on finely. 

“ Well now, just see how much pleasure that 
will give him,” Mrs. Sterling was saying. 

“ What else ? ” asked the small boy. 

“ Then has any one of you any puzzles ? ” 
asked Mrs. Sterling, “or conundrums? Don’t 
you think that is fine, to have something to think 
of beside dismal things, when you lie in bed ? ” 

Curtis Park was just in his element here, for 
he dearly loved puzzles and conundrums. And 
presently Mrs. Sterling and he were busily talk- 
ing over this and that kind, and book, and collec- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 289 

tion, until finally the small boy pulled the fringe 
of her pink crocheted shawl. 

“I want to know what else?’’ 

“ Dear me ! ’’ Mrs. Sterling looked up quickly, 
to give a little laugh. It wasn’t loud, but so 
cheery and sweet that Gibson, in the little outer 
room, dropped her sewing in her lap. “ Thank 
the Lord ! ” she said, and wiped her eyes. 

Frick, meanwhile, too excited to hear the doc- 
tor call them to come back, had darted out of 
the house, with no thought for the rain, but 
with one wild desire — to find Joel Pepper. And 
as he had a perfect faculty for sprinting, and cut 
through, with a dash, all the cross-streets, he 
soon found himself for the second time that day 
at the King mansion. 

But this second time he was no more fortunate 
than the first. For although he was willingly 
admitted to Mr. King^s writing-room, it was to 
see that gentleman look up and say with the most 
genial of smiles : 

“ Ah, Frick, my boy, well, this time it’s all 
right, isn’t it, since I let Joel go down to you? ” 
Joel hasn’t been with us,” blurted out Frick. 
Then he leaned against the big writing-table, 


290 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


speech all gone, for he began to feel terribly 
tired, and it had been nothing but one long dis- 
appointment all day. 

Old Mr. King laid down his pen and looked 
Frick all over. 

“ Oh, no, he hasn’t,” declared Frick, shaking 
his head dismally ; “ we haven’t any of us seen 
him, and Larry Keep has been run over by Mr. 
Macllvaine’s tallyho, and most smashed up.’^ 
Then he stopped suddenly, his cup of woe being 
empty. 

“ The first thing to do is to find Joel,” said 
Mr. King to himself, anxiously. ‘‘ The storm is 
almost over, to be sure ” — glancing out of the 
window — “ but where can he be ? ” He hur- 
ried across the room and touched the electric 
button. “ You haven’t the least idea, Frick, 
where to look for him, eh ? ” 

“ No, sir,” said Frick miserably. 

Thomas popped his head in, to be given the 
order to have one of the rainy-day carriages 
brought round. Just then, in ran Jasper. He 
had been caught by the sudden shower over at 
Pickering Dodge’s. 

“ Father,” he cried, his face glowing, “ I’ve 
come home as soon as it slacked up a bit. Why, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


291 


you are not going out ? ” — seeing the old gentle- 
man beginning to don his mackintosh. 

‘‘ Yes, I am,” said Mr. King grimly, “ going 
to do just that very thing, Jasper.” 

“ Oh, let me. Father.” Jasper sprang to his 
side eagerly, then looked in a puzzled way over 
to Frick. 

“ It’s Joel,” said Frick, feeling that it was ex- 
pected of him to furnish an answer. 

“Joel?” cried Jasper, the color going out of 
his cheek. 

“ Yes, Joel can’t be found,” said old Mr. King, 
speaking lightly to hide the dismay he really 
felt. “ It’s all right, of course ; he’s probably 
at one of the boys’ houses; only as he was to 
join Frick, why. I’d prefer to look him up a 
bit. Well, there’s Thomas ” — glancing out of 
the window. 

“ Oh, let me go for him,” begged Jasper. “ I 
can find him. Surely, you don’t need to. 
Father; don’t, pray, in all this rain.” 

“ I am going after Joel,” declared his father, 
quite obstinately, “ so say no more about it, 
Jasper ” — moving past him to the door. “ Come, 
along, Frick, my boy, you might as well come, 
too.” 


292 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Let me go, too,” cried Jasper. Oh, 
Father, can’t I ? I can at least help.” He 
didn’t say “ take care of you,” but he really felt 
anxious to the last degree. 

“ Yes, yes,” said his father, “ of course you 
may come if you like.” So Jasper, well pleased, 
rushed for his mackintosh, and all three got into 
the carriage, and Thomas whirled them off in 
his best style. 

“ It isn’t really worth while to worry Mrs. 
Fisher,” said old Mr. King when well on the 
way, “ for we shall probably soon run across 
Joel as bright as a button, and gay as a lark. 
Bless me, how this rain comes down ! ” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


293 


XIX JOEI/S NEW FRIEND 

B ut no Joel “ bright as a button and gay as a 
lark ” came in sight. Instead, at a corner 
they were turning rapidly, Mr. King in despera- 
tion giving the order to drive to one of the boys’ 
houses most likely to attract Joel’s attention this 
morning, Thomas came to an abrupt halt that 
nearly threw the horses back on their haunches. 

“ What are you about there ? ” he cried in vex- 
ation. “ Can’t you keep out from under the 
horses’ heels. I’d like to know?” 

The boy thus addressed paid not the slightest 
attention to the irate coachman, but advanced to 
the carriage door. He seemed to have something 
the matter with his arm that would evidently 
have given him a good deal of bother had his 
mind been on anything but the desire to attract 
Mr. King’s attention. 

But that gentleman, violently jolted by the 
sudden pull-up of the horses, not being in the 
best frame of mind, called out testily, “ Bless me. 


294 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


what is the man stopping for ? Drive on, 
Thomas,” and looked directly over his head. 

Seeing which, the boy clambered up the car- 
riage step and hung on with one hand, but so 
much determination was in his eyes that old Mr. 
King fumed out : ‘‘ Make the scoundrel get down, 
Jasper.” 

“ What do you want? ” asked Jasper, trying to 
make it as pleasant as possible, before the more 
summary treatment set in. 

“ Eve got to speak to him,” said the boy. 
Thomas, gathering up the reins in one hand and 
the whip in the other, looked around with fury 
in his eye. “ Shall I give him a lick ? ” he asked. 

“ No, no,” said Jasper hastily, “ keep quiet, 
Thomas.” 

‘‘ I’ve nothing to say to you,” cried Mr. King 
in his most pompous way, and with a stately 
wave of his hand, “ so take yourself off, boy.” 

Father ” began Jasper, in a distressed 

tone. 

“ And be quick about it.” The old gentle- 
man fairly roared it out. “ Thomas, drive on.” 

That functionary, with a very dissatisfied ex- 
pression that he hadn’t been allowed to use his 
whip when he got it all ready so nicely, now 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


295 


cracked it at the horses. The boy, with one hesi- 
tating glance at Jasper, slid off the carriage-step 
down to the street, and yelled defiantly up into 
Mr. King’s face as the brougham spun off : 

“ I was going to tell you where your boy is.” 

‘‘ Father ! ” exclaimed Jasper, with a white 
face, he must know where Joel is. Thomas, 
Thomas, stop!” For Thomas, having no other 
way to vent his vexation, took it out in driving 
as fast as possible, so he didn’t hear what was 
going on in the coach. 

“ Eh ? ” Mr. King was saying in bewilder- 
ment. At last Jasper succeeded in getting his 
wishes known, and once more the horses were 
jerked back, for the summons was quick and 
sharp. 

By this time the boy was off, and although 
Jasper peered this way and that, he could see 
nothing of the old blue cap that had adorned 
the head thrust over the carriage door. 

‘‘ He knows something about Joel, Father, you 
may depend,” persisted Jasper; “we must find 
him.” 

Frick, who had been ready to cry, all huddled 
down in his corner, now sat straight, for it didn’t 
seem to be just the time for tears, and in a min- 


296 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

ute he had scrambled past Mr. King, and hopped 
out. 

“ I’m going to find him,’^ came back on the air, 
as he shot ofif. 

“ Do you wait here. Father,” said Jasper, fol- 
lowing him, and leaping out, “ and we’ll get the 
boy.” 

But the boy, quite willing to tell whatever story 
there was on his mind when he jumped on the 
carriage step, was now of a different mind, and 
he ran like a deer, first down one street then an- 
other. At last, finding himself pursued by some 
one not at all inclined to. easily give up the chase, 
it suddenly dawned on him that his blue cap 
might possibly be a means of tracing his course. 
So he twitched it off and tucked it under his well 
arm. This made it more difficult for Jasper, 
whose footsteps were fast gaining on him, to 
follow him accurately, and for the first time a 
horrible moment came to the pursuer when he 
thought that after all the boy might escape; but 
Frick, who had seen Jasper’s nimble progress 
around a corner, ran down a side street, then 
across a 'garden, and came plump into the face 
of the boy. 

“ Here he is,” cried Frick, the breath almost 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


297 


knocked out of him by the encounter. He had 
grasped whatever he could first lay his fingers 
on and held to it firmly. It proved to be the arm 
for which the boy had not appeared to have much 
use. 

Once caught, the boy gave a groan, then 
started to run. Frick being smaller, it might be 
an easy matter to shake him off, even with only 
one available arm. 

“ No, you don’t getaway this time,” said Frick, 
for the tall boy had him in hand now, and was 
marching him back to the carriage at a pace much 
more comfortable for all concerned. “ What 
have you to tell us ? ” he was being asked. 

“ I would have told you then,” said the boy 
doggedly. He couldn’t help but show some suffer- 
ing in his face, and Jasper, looking down to see 
its cause, found one arm hanging in a very 
peculiar manner. “ You’ve hurt your arm,” he 
said abruptly. “ Frick, take care ” — to the boy, 
not at all particular what he took hold of if he 
only got a good grip. 

Well, he shan’t get away,” said Frick de- 
cidedly, nipping up the end of the jacket near- 
est to him. 

“ How did you hurt your arm? ” asked Jasper. 


298 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Despite all his anxiety about Joel, and an awful 
feeling that in some way an accident had oc- 
curred that had enveloped them both, he looked 
into the face beneath him with real concern. 

‘‘ None of your business,’’ the boy was going 
to say, but instead he turned away his face, then 
brought it back, and defiance was written all 
over it. “ He sassed me, that old fellow in the 
carriage. Did you s’pose I’d tell him after 
that?” 

“ He’s dreadfully anxious,” said Jasper, ignor- 
ing everything else. “ You see, Joel’s been gone 
in all this storm, and we don’t know anything 
in the world where he is.” 

“ I do,” said the boy. 

“ Then, if you do ” — Jasper stopped suddenly 
and brought his keen dark eyes to bear on the 
rough, defiant face — “ I just hope you will tell 
me. And I know you will,” he add^d, after a 
pause in which Frick fastened his gaze on them 
both wildly, luckily without discovering any use 
for his tongue. 

The boy swallowed hard, dropped his eyes for 
a moment, then looked up. 

“ He was out on the pond.” 

“ Out on the pond ! ” echoed Frick, and his 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


299 

hand nipping the jacket-end fell nerveless to his 
side. 

'‘No one told you to speak/’ said the boy 
sharply, turning on him, “ so you shut up.” 

“ But what was he doing out on the pond in 
such a storm ? ” asked Jasper. His lips were 
white, but he didn’t allow his eyes to waver, for 
it was better to have the whole story before get- 
ting back to his father. 

“ It didn’t rain till after we’d had the row,” 
said the boy. 

“ Had the row ? ” It seemed an eternity to 
Jasper, for Joel perhaps even now might be in 
peril, before the next question was answered. 
“What row?” 

“ Yes,” said the boy, as if he were going 
to add, “ Well, what are you going to do about 
it ? The next moment, he had made up his 
mind to tell all there was to tell. It wasn’t ex- 
actly clear why, but he was giving the account 
in a very few words, leaving it where it ended 
with his seeing Joel rowing off down the pond. 

And presently the two who had hopped out of 
the carriage, with the new boy and the one who 
had thrust his head in over the door, were seated 
in the brougham, and Thomas had turned his 


300 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


back on the city streets and was driving off at 
a furious pace for Spy Pond. 

Frick collapsed now and mumbled distractedly, 

“Oh, dear! now Joel’s ” what, he didn’t 

trust himself to say. “ And Larry’s ’most killed, 
and ” 

Jasper interrupted him sharply, “ What do you 
say, Frick?” for it was the first hint of any- 
thing gone wrong with any of the other boys. 

Then out came that story to add to the gen- 
eral misery, and old Mr. King sat very straight 
and kept saying, “ Bless me ! Tell Thomas to 
drive faster,” and “ Oh, bless me I ” again, as 
he glanced over at the boy. 

But no Joel. They pranced, the horses did, 
shaking off the rain from their wet manes, around 
as much of the pond as was adapted to car- 
riages, and Jasper and Frick got out and explored 
the rest, at least wherever Joel would be supposed 
to put into port, the boy holding up the arm 
that appeared not to be in its usual condition and 
going along, too, yet unable to add any informa- 
tion to his original statement. At last : “ Prob- 
ably Joel’s gone home ” — it was all Jasper could 
do to get the words out of his white lips. 

Without a word old Mr. King sank back, and 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


301 


waved his hand, which meant “ Yes,” settling 
down amongst the cushions hopelessly, while 
their faces were turned homeward. 

“ Hullo ! ” Unmistakably Joehs voice, and 
there he was, wet and dirty, and waving fran- 
tically from a side street for them to stop, as he 
made his best time to the corner. 

Jasper threw wide the door. “ Joe! ” he cried. 
Thomas pulled up again, the horses by this time 
having become so well accustomed to this method 
of bringing up that they did it quite well, and 
there was a great to-do in the coach. 

‘‘ I’ve been calling and calling,” panted Joel, 
blowing like a porpoise, and running up with 
red cheeks, “ and you wouldn’t stop,” he added 
in a very injured way. 

“ Well, we didn’t hear you, you beggar,” cried 
Jasper. “ Come, get in with you ” — putting out 
both hands to assist in the process. “ Where 
have you been, Joe? ” for old Mr. King was be- 
yond talking. 

“ I’ve been ” began Joel, glad enough to 

hop in ; “ why, where ” as his black eyes fell 

on the boy in the corner. 

Frick had tried to swarm all over him, but 
Joel put out an unsteady hand. 


302 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ I came to tell,” said the boy, seeing he was 
expected to say something. 

“Oh, don’t,” cried Joel involuntarily; “ ’tisn’t 
any matter; I don’-t care.” 

“ Well, it’s all out, Joe,” said Jasper affection- 
ately, who couldn’t stop patting his back. Frick 
flew over to the opposite side and let Joel snuggle 
up to the old gentleman. “ I’m here, Grand- 
papa,” he said happily. 

“ Oh, bless me! Yes, my boy! ” said old Mr. 
King brokenly, and fondling the little brown 
hands. “ Well, we must get you home and out 
of these wet clothes as soon as possible. I don’t 
know what your mother will say. Oh, dear me, 
Joe ! ” 

“ Pooh! ” cried Joel, “ I’m not wet.” 

“ You’re wet as a drowned rat, Joe,” declared 
Jasper, bursting into a laugh, which was such 
a relief to all concerned that in a minute it really 
seemed like a pleasure excursion. But Joel 
pulled himself up. 

“ Oh, I’m going to see what’s the matter with 
Jack’s arm,” and he leaned over and put his 
hand on it. 

“ Nothing,” said Jack, trying to pull it away, 
but Joel held on. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


303 


“ ’Tis, too,” he said. “ You^re going to have 
it fixed. Grandpapa, won’t you take him to Doc- 
tor Fisher’s office? Please do.” 

At this Frick pricked up his ears. ‘‘ Doctor 
Fisher isn’t ” 

“ Frick,” began Jasper desperately, “ look out 
and see if it rains.” 

Frick stared in amazement, and even Joel 
bobbed his head over at Jasper. 

“ Why, doesn’t it rain on your side ? ” he cried, 
his black eyes very wide. 

“ Never mind ; do as I tell you,” said Jasper, 
nowise disconcerted. So Frick reported that it 
did rain ; and then Jasper began to talk so fast 
that Joel had no time to get in a word at all, al- 
though he tried with all his might. 

“ See here,” he shouted at last, and his voice 
rang clear above every other noise, “ can’t we 
take him to Doctor Fisher’s office — can’t we. 
Grandpapa ? Make Thomas turn about and take 
us there ” — he fairly howled it now. 

And Doctor Fisher won’t be there,” screamed 
Frick, on just as high a key. 

“Why not?” 

It was impossible to stop the dreadful news 
of Larry’s accident from coming now. And in 


304 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


a minute Frick had it all out in a burst, quite 
unconscious of Jasper’s efforts, and well pleased 
at having something important to say. 

“ Larry’s been run over by Mr. Macllvaine’s 
tallyho, and ’most smashed to death.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


305 


XX THE COOKING CLUB 

my goodness me ! ” Alexia gave a 
jump, then ran for the closet. 

“ Dear me ! exclaimed Polly, standing quite 
still in the middle of the room, the lightning flash 
and the sudden peal of thunder coming without 
warning. 

“ Oh, Pm scared to death,” cried Alexia, bur- 
rowing frantically ; “ come in here, Polly Pepper. 
Are you killed ? ” she screamed. 

“ No,” said Polly, ‘‘ and I don’t believe there ’ll 
be another as bad.” 

Oh, come in here. Ooh ! ” cried Alexia, in 
muffled accents, as she huddled up against the 
clothes. 

“ Oh, Polly ! ” It was Miss Rhys : her em- 
broidery, cast aside at the sudden storm-burst, 
was dragging behind her, and she was wring- 
ing her hands. “ Did you ever see anything so 
dreadful ? ” 

I don’t believe there’ll be another as bad,” 


3o6 five little PEPPERS 

said Polly again, finding nothing more , of con- 
solation to offer. 

“ And where is Alexia ? ” And without wait- 
ing for an answer, Miss Rhys paced nervously 
up and down the room, still wringing her hands. 
“ And of course there will be more ; there, there 
it comes,” and she ran, the embroidery-piece still 
hanging to her gown, into the closet. 

“ Oh, Aunt,” cried Alexia, with a squeal, “ you 
scared me ’most to death ; I thought I was 
struck ! ” 

“ Why, are you here. Alexia ? ” gasped Miss 
Rhys, when she could recover herself enough to 
speak. “ Well, this is truly a dreadful storm,” 
and she clutched her with shaking fingers. 

“ Yes, I am here,” said Alexia. “ Don’t pinch 
so, Aunt — ow ! My arm is all black and blue, 
I know it is.” 

“ It’s no time to think of such little things. 
Alexia,’^ replied her aunt severely ; “ it may kill 
us both.” 

Well, that’s no reason I should be all pinched 
to death,” grumbled Alexia, forgetting the 
thunderstorm in her present discomfort and edg- 
ing off as well as she could. “ The closet is 
dreadfully small. Aunt.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


307 


It’s quite large enough, I’m sure, to protect 
us,” said Miss Rhys, hanging tightly to her with 
trembling fingers. “ Dear me ! any minute may 
be our last.” 

“ Well, I’m not going to be smothered to 
death,” declared Alexia, struggling to work her 
way past her aunt. 

‘‘ Alexia ! ” exclaimed her aunt. 

I’m going after Polly.” Alexia out in the 
middle of the room flung her arm around Polly. 
“ Oh, misery ! — where ? ” as a vivid flash seemed 
to hop right in the window. “ Oh, Polly, 
come ! ” She clutched her wildly. 

“Where?” said Polly. “We can’t get away 
from it. Alexia; it’s just everywhere.” 

“ Oh, I don’t care — anywhere — in the coal- 
scoop,” cried Alexia, frantically dragging her 
along. “ I shall just die, Polly Pepper, and here 
you stand like a stick.” 

“ Well, there’s just no use in running,” said 
Polly, but seeing Alexia’s distress she suffered 
herself to be led, and downstairs the two girls 
sped, and into the landlady’s room, the first door 
to stand ajar. 

“ I’m coming in,” announced Alexia, without 
ceremony, “ for I’m scared to death,” and she 


3o8 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


dragged Polly Pepper after her. Did you ever 
see such a thunderstorm, Mrs. Cummings ? ” 

“ It is pretty bad,” a voice answered. It 
wasn’t Mrs. Cummings, as she had hurried to 
oversee the maid close the windows through the 
house, but another of the boarders, who, like 
Alexia, had selected this apartment for a refuge. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” Alexia sank down upon the 
sofa, being careful not to relinquish her hold of 
Polly, and dragged a cushion over her face. Is 
that you, Mr. Filbert ” — bringing out one eye 
to stare at him. 

“ I think so,” said Mr. Filbert, a little thin old 
man sitting over in the corner and leaning for- 
ward over his cane. He spoke cautiously, as 
if not quite sure. Yes, it is a bad storm,” he 
repeated decidedly. Where is your aunt ? ” 

“ She’s up in the closet,” said Alexia, pulling 
the sofa-cushion over her own and Polly’s face as 
well. “ There, we can’t see it at any rate, if 
we are going to be killed.” 

“ Up in the closet ? ” repeated Mr. Filbert. 

'' Yes. Oh, Polly, do you suppose it’s lighten- 
ing and thundering now ? ” — as the two girls 
cuddled up closer together on the roomy old 
sofa, the cushion crowded up over eyes and ears. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


309 


“ I suppose so,’’ said Polly, very much wishing 
she could say “ No.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! I’m smothered to death,” 
grumbled Alexia, “ and I’m so hot ” — wriggling 
discontentedly. 

“ So am I,” said Polly. 

“What did you say? Your aunt was in the 
closet?” little old Mr. Filbert was asking; and 
receiving no reply, he kept on. 

“ Oh, do hear him,” whispered Alexia, back 
of the sofa-cushion ; “ he is so tiresome, asking 
the same thing over and over.” 

“ Well, do answer him,” said Polly. 

“ I have, once,” said Alexia. 

“ Is your aunt in the closet, did you say? ” Mr. 
Filbert kept on, with the impression that a reply 
would soon be coming if he only held up the 
conversation at his end of it. 

Alexia dashed down the sofa-cushion with a 
nervous hand. “ I can’t breathe ; let’s get out, 
Polly,” and she flew up, to sit quite straight. 
“ Yes, my aunt is up in the closet, Mr. Filbert. 
Whee ! Oh, I am so scared, Polly Pepper ! ” 

“ She’ll be struck there quicker ’n any other 
place she could pick out,” declared the little old 
gentleman positively. 


310 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Alexia hopped off from the sofa and ran on 
anxious feet to his chair. 

‘‘What did you say, Mr. Filbert? and how 
do you know ? she cried, all in one breath. 

“ The chimney closets always catch the light- 
ning first,” said Mr. Filbert cheerfully; “you 
see, it ” 

Alexia dashed off, ran through the hall and 
up to her own room. “ Aunt, Aunt,” she cried, 
thrusting her head into the closet, “ you’ll be 
struck in there, Mr. Filbert says so. Come out. 
Aunt.” 

There was no response, and Alexia, now in 
mortal terror, plunged into the closet. 

“ Come, Aunt. Oh, my ! ” as a clap of thun- 
der sent her plunging in headlong. “ Why, 

where ” for grope as she might, clear up to 

the end, among the clothes and the shoe-bag, no 
Miss Rhys was to be found. 

“ Oh, dear, dear ! ” Alexia began to whimper, 
feeling all around the floor with terror-stricken 
fingers. “ Aunt, where are you ? Oh, she’s been 
struck and she’s dead, I know she is! Polly 
Pepper,” she screamed, tumbling out of the 
closet to rush to the head of the stairs, “ come up 
and help me find Aunt.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


■3T1 

“ Alexia ! ” Miss Rhys, concluding not to be 
left alone in the closet when the two girls ran 
downstairs, had hurried out after them, and now 
appeared from the hall corner where she had 
crouched. “ Don’t scream so.” 

“ Oh, Aunt ! ” cried Alexia, throwing her arms 
around her, “ you haven’t been struck, have you ? 
Oh, do say you haven’t.” 

Why, of course not ; don’t you see I’m here ? ” 
said Miss Rhys. “ There, child, take care, you’re 
mussing my lace collar,” and she edged off from 
the nervous fingers. “ We’ll go downstairs, I 
think, and stay with Mrs. Cummings.” 

“ If you’re really sure you are not struck,” 
said Alexia, eying her askance, as if in consider- 
able doubt, “ we’ll go ; and Polly Pepper is there 
^nd that tiresome old Mr. Filbert.” 

“ If Polly is there, she must stay to luncheon,” 
said Miss Rhys, gathering up her skirts and pre- 
paring to descend the stairs. 

Oh, how fine ! ” exclaimed Alexia, hopping 
after, losing sight of the thunderstorm in the 
delight of having Polly Pepper to herself for 
so many hours. “ Oh, Aunt, what’s that tagging 
after you ? ” — catching sight of the piece of em- 
broidery dangling from her aunt’s long figure. 


312 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ I see nothing,” said Miss Rhys, turning 
around with her head over her shoulder. 

“ Well, do stand still. Aunt,” cried Alexia, '' a 
minute.” 

What is it?” Miss Rhys kept saying, trying 
to see for herself. 

“ Your centerpiece — oh, dear me ! ” Alexia by 
this time had it free, and burst into a laugh as 
she held it up. 

“ Well, now, I expect I have dragged off my 
green floss,” exclaimed her aunt, in irritation. 
“ I am quite sure of it.” 

“ Well, ’twould be in the closet,” said Alexia, 
who didn’t relish offering to go back, “ ’twon’t 
hurt it to stay there a little while.” 

I must find it,” Said Miss Rhys decidedly. 
And Alexia, wild to go down to tell Polly Pep- 
per she was to stay to luncheon, flew over the 
stairs, leaving her aunt to get her green floss as 
she could. 

“ But I can’t,” said Polly, when Alexia had 
hugged her and danced around her to her heart’s 
content ; ‘‘ I must go home.” 

“ Why, Polly Pepper, you can’t ever go in 
this awful rain.” 

“ It isn’t going to rain much more,” said Polly, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


313 

running over to the window to flatten her face 
against the pane. 

“ You’ll be struck if you do that.” Little Mr. 
Filbert looked after her in disapproval. “ The 
window is the worst place in a thunderstorm; 
you see, it ” 

‘‘ Oh, that’s what you said about the chimney 
closet,” said Alexia, in scorn, “ and there can’t 
be two places that are the worst.” 

“ Oh, Alexia,” said Polly, looking back from 
the window. 

“ Well, he’s so tiresome,” said Alexia, putting 
her arm around her and gazing out of the win- 
dow; “that’s just the way he goes on at the 
table every single day. Oh, see it rain, Polly 
Pepper ! ” 

“ It’s slackening,” said Polly, peering up at the 
drops, that really were beginning to fall with little 
spaces between. “ And Mamsie will send for 
me soon, I guess.” 

“ Oh, well, it will begin again most likely,” said 
Alexia. “ I hope this thunderstorm will last till 
ever so late this afternoon.” 

“ Oh, Alexia Rhys ! ” cried Polly, in great dis- 
tress, and whirling away from the window, 
“ don’t wish that. Why, I must get home.” 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


3H 

Well, I do,” said Alexia, bobbing her light 
hair till the fluffs settled over her forehead, “ for 
then you’d stay. You haven’t been over here in 
ever and ever so long, Polly Pepper,” she said, in 
an injured voice, “ and I’ve got so very much 
to talk with you about.” 

“ Well, let’s talk now, then,” said Polly, with 
a sigh, yet feeling quite sure that she would soon 
be sent for to go home. 

“ Come over to the sofa then,” said Alexia. 
So they ran over, and together settled as far back 
into the corner as they could, pushing up one of 
the cushions comfortably behind them. 

“ Well, now, you begin,” said Polly. 

“ Oh, no — you,” said Alexia, having no notion 
of doing the talking, for it was always great fun 
to listen to Polly Pepper. 

” Why, I thought you said you had ever so 
much to talk over,” said Polly. 

So I have,” said Alexia coolly, we always 
do have; you know we do, Polly. Well, now be- 
gin.” 

“ But it’s your place to begin first,” said Polly 
decidedly, “ because you said you had something 
to talk over. So what is it. Alexia ? ” 

“ Well ” Alexia drew a long breath. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


315 


cudgeling her brains, then burst out, We must 
think of something new to do now, Polly, since 
the garden party is over.” 

“ I know,” said Polly. “ How I wish we could 
get up something else, for our fancy work is all 
done! Oh, wasn’t it just gorgeous. Alexia” — 
with a comfortable little wriggle. 

‘‘ I should say it was,” cried Alexia, and 
didn’t it sell, though ! — and everybody wished 
there was more, except my horrible old shawl.” 

“ Why, Alexia Rhys I ” Polly poked up her 
head where she had been nestling it on Alexia’s 
shoulder. “ You know Mrs. Sterling sent for 
the shawl and gave five dollars for it.” 

Oh, that was because she knew it was so 
ugly that no one else would buy it,” said Alexia 
composedly. Well, I don’t care, so long as it’s 
sold. I was just tired to death of that old thing, 
Polly; I don’t want to ever see another shawl.” 

‘‘ W ell, we shan’t have another fair in a long 
while, I suppose,” said Polly, with a sigh, and 
laying her head down again. 

“ Not till next summer,” said Alexia ; “ then, 
says I, for a garden party! You know your 
grandpapa said he’d give you another, just as 
nice a one, then.” 


3i6 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ But that’s a whole year,” said Polly discon- 
solately ; “ heigh-ho, it’s so very long to wait ! 
Well, I suppose we must think of something else 
to do now.” 

“ Just for us girls,” said Alexia. 

“I don’t know,” said Polly slowly, looking 
up^at her ; “ we ought to let the boys come in.” 

Oh, not those horrid boys,” said Alexia im- 
patiently ; “ they’re forever hanging around, and 
I like, once in a while, to have something by our- 
selves.” 

“ But it seems too bad to leave them out,” said 
Polly soberly. 

“ W ell, it would do them good to be left out 
sometimes,” declared Alexia : “ they’re so high 
and mighty. I’d just dearly love to take them 
down, and say, ‘ Boys, you can’t come into this.’ 
She tossed her fluffy hair till the long, light braids 
flew out triumphantly. 

'' “ Why can’t we have a cooking club ? ” sug- 
gested Polly, after a minute of hard thinking. 

“ Ugh ! ” Alexia twisted up her face. “ Oh, 
that’s horrid,” she said, with another grimace. 
“ Do you mean, learn to make things on the 
kitchen range ? ” 

Yes, and on the chafing-dish,” said Polly, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


317 


flying up to sit straight. Oh, it would be ele- 
gant, Alexia ! ” she cried, with glowing cheeks. 

“ Well, I can’t learn,” said Alexia, “ so that’s 
some small comfort, for I’m in a boarding-house, 
and I guess the cook here would fly in a fit to 
see me come into the kitchen.” 

“ But you can come to our house and learn 
with me,” said Polly, clasping her hands, “ and 
we’ll make perfectly splendid things; just think. 
Alexia.” 

“ What things ? ” asked Alexia doubtfully. 

Oh, little biscuits,” said Polly, going back 
in her mind to the delights of baking-day in the 
little brown house ; “ cunning little ones, you 
know; you can’t think how perfectly elegant we 
used to make them. Alexia.” 

“ Oh, you had everything elegant in your little 
brown house,” said Alexia, twisting enviously in 
her corner. Joefls never tired of telling of it. 
And to think I wasn’t there! Oh, dear me! I 
wish you would talk about it.” 

“ Well, you can try now to make some biscuits. 
I’ll show you how,” said Polly eagerly. 

“ And Polly — oh, goody ! — now ’‘don’t you see 
we won’t have to ask the boys to join this? A 
cooking club — the very idea ! ” Alexia hopped 


3i8 five little peppers 

off from the sofa, and stood in front of Polly, 
clasping her hands. 

“ Why, yes we will,’^ cried Polly, hopping off 
too, and speaking very decidedly ; “ the boys will 
like it just as much as we do.” 

“ The boys like a cooking club ! ” screamed 
Alexia, standing quite still. 

“ Yes^ indeed,” said Polly. “ Why, Jasper 
used to like our baking-days in the little brown 
house, you know he did. Alexia, like every- 
thing.” 

“ Oh, dear ! yes, I know,” said Alexia reluc- 
tantly. 

“ And beside, even if they don’t make things, 
why, they can come to our suppers, for we must 
of course get up some, of things we’ve learned to 
make. Oh, it will be such fun. Alexia ! ” Polly 
sighed and clasped her hands. 

“ And I’ll learn to make your cunning little 
biscuits,” declared Alexia suddenly, quite as if 
she had proposed the plan and pushed it along 
from the very beginning, “ and do let’s have a 
club supper soon,” she begged. 

‘‘ There’s a carriage coming,” announced little 
Mr. Filbert, from his chair in the corner. 

Oh, it’s for me, I know,” cried Polly, spring- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


3*9 

ing to the window. “ Yes, Mamsie has sent for 
me, Alexia. I knew she would ! 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” grumbled Alexia, awfully dis- 
appointed and racing after her. “ Why, you 
can’t ever go in all this rain, Polly Pepper.” 

Polly burst out into a laugh. “ Just look 
there,” She pointed to the patches of light in the 
sky gradually growing bigger and brighter. 
“ It doesn’t rain a single drop ! And, oh. Alexia, 
look, look — the rainbow ! ” 


320 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XXI OF MANY THINGS IN GENERAL 

B ut the cooking club with all its delights 
wasn’t started yet for many a day, for just 
as soon as Polly got home there was the whole 
story of the morning’s adventures of Joel and 
Larry’s accident, to fill all her time and thoughts. 

And then Jack — why, of course, he must come 
in for a goodly share of notice, for Joel insisted 
on making him a hero, to be willing to come and 
tell Mr. King of his misdemeanor on the pond. 
And Doctor Fisher had said the arm was in a bad 
way, the trouble being increased by all the run- 
ning about in the pelting storm that Jack had 
indulged in, and this made Joel nearly frantic. 
Dear me ! there was no time to think of cooking 
clubs ! 

And then after luncheon came a little note from 
Mrs. Sterling, brought by no less a person than 
Mrs. Gibson herself, who, in her staid little black 
bonnet and gray dress and white apron, waited 
for Polly’s answer. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


321 

* No, Miss, I’ll not sit down, if you please, 
as my mistress expects me back at once.” 

“Dear Polly” (so the note ran), “will you 
run down this afternoon to talk over a little plan 
for the Comfort committee. I suppose the boys 
have told you about it. Bring Joel, too, for he 
couldn’t come this morning when it was pro- 
posed. Your friend, Pamela Sterling.” 

“ Oh, goody ! ” exclaimed Polly, vastly pleased, 
and springing off. “ Yes, I’ll come, Mrs. Gib- 
son, please tell her, and right away ; that is, when 
I find Joel.” 

“ I hope you’ll be there soon,” said Mrs. Gib- 
son, the light of pleasure at Polly’s first words 
dying down a bit when she saw that Joel was to 
be waited for. “ Couldn’t you come first ? ” she 
asked anxiously. 

“ Oh, I must find Joel,” said Polly, “ but I 
almost know where he is, and we’ll be over soon. 
Please tell her so.” 

She was already out in the hall, and Mrs. 
Gibson having obtained the best she was likely 
to receive, departed to carry back the word to 
her mistress. And Polly raced here and there 
without avail, for Joel was not so easily found 
after all. 


322 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Oh, Joel, where are you?” cried Polly, rac- 
ing along the hall. “ Oh, dear me ! Percy, is 
that you ? ” as Percy, with Van at his heels, came 
near running into her. 

“ Yes, it is,” said Percy, coming to an abrupt 
stop, but Van ran past them. “ Hold on. Van,” 
he cried, his face growing very red, “ that’s not 
fair, when Polly wanted to speak to us.” 

“ She didn’t want to speak to me,” said Van, 
making pretty quick time down the hall. 

‘‘ Oh, Polly, make him stop,” begged Percy, 
twitching her sleeve ; “ he’s going up into Ben’s 
room ; it’s not fair, for I was ahead.” 

“Well, you aren’t ahead now,” cried Van in 
glee, and mounting the stairs, he couldn’t resist 
the temptation to peer over the railing. “ Ha, ha ! 
who’s the smart one now? I’ll get there first, 
Percy Whitney.” 

“ You shan’t. Oh, make him stop,” howled 
Percy, in distress. 

“ Van,” called Polly, looking up at him. 

“ What? ” said Van, wishing he hadn’t wasted 
the time in exhibiting his triumph. He still kept 
on. 

“ I want you,” said Polly clearly. “ Come 
down, Vanny, that’s a good boy.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


323 

What do you want me for?” asked Van, 
turning slowly to look down at her. 

“ Come down, and you^ll see. Make haste. 
Van, for Em in a dreadful hurry.” 

“What do you want me for?” repeated Van, 
begrudging every step of the way he was now 
taking, and keeping a sharp look out that Percy 
didn’t spring past him. To prevent that, he 
spread out both arms. “ Say, Polly, what do 
you want me for ? ” At last he was by her side. 

“ There, who’s going to get up in Ben’s room 
first ? ” said Percy complacently. 

“ Well, you aren’t,” said Van stoutly, “ ’cause 
just as soon as Polly’s got through with me. I’m 
going to run like lightning up there — so ! I was 
ahead when she called me back.” 

“ Well, I was ahead first,” declared Percy, 
“ wasn’t I, Polly — wasn’t I ? ” he appealed anx- 
iously to her. 

“ Yes,” said Polly, “ and hush. Van. Now, 
see here, boys : I’ve got to find Joel. Mrs. Ster- 
ling has sent for him to come with me over there 
this afternoon, and she wants us right away. 
Don’t you know where he is? I’ve looked for 
him just everywhere.” She clasped her hands 
and looked at them in despair. 


324 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ I don’t,” said Percy. 

“Neither do I,” said Van; “we’re going up 
in Ben’s room. Is that all, Polly ? ” and he pre- 
pared to run. 

“ No,” said Polly, while Percy, in alarm lest 
a march should be stolen on him, sidled off on 
the other side. 

“ Van ! ” Polly nipped his jacket and held it 
fast. Seeing which, Percy concluded to remain, 
and he now came back quietly and stood quite 
still. 

“Boys,” said Polly, “it’s just this way: you 
must help me to find Joel, for, unless you do. I’m 
sure I don’t know what I can do. And Mrs. 
Sterling was going to tell us all about the Com- 
fort committee to help Larry, you know.” She 
dropped Van’s jacket-end, and ran and sat down 
on one of the high-backed chairs, and folded her 
hands in dismay. 

“ Oh, we will — we will,” cried both the boys, 
quite overcome at this, and, losing sight of all 
the charms that were awaiting them in Ben’s 
room, they precipitated themselves upon her. 
“ But where shall we look for him? You know 
he went out with Doctor Fisher in his gig. Say 
where shall we look for him, Polly.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


325 


“ Joel went out with Papa Fisher ! ” cried Polly, 
hopping off from her chair. “ Why didn’t you 
say so before ? Oh, dear me ! ” 

“ Well, you asked me where he was, and I 
didn’t know where they were going,” said Percy 
dismally, changing from one foot to the other in 
great distress. 

“ And they might have taken us ; I think ’twas 
real mean,” declared Van, in a dudgeon. 

“ Oh, Van, if he went with Papa Fisher, how 
could he ? Oh, I know.” Polly clapped her 
hands. “ They’ve gone down to see that boy that 
got his arm hurt on the pond. I verily believe 
they have.” 

“ Well, they might have taken us,” said Van 
again. “ I’d like to have seen him awfully, and 
now Joel will have him all to himself. I’m going 
to get something, and I won’t let Joel have any 
of it,” he added vindictively. 

“ Oh, Vanny ! ” and Polly went close to him, 
and put her cheek to his. ‘‘ Just think what a 
dreadful time Joel had out there on the pond,” 
and she gave a little shiver. 

“ Hah, hah ! ” ejaculated Percy. “ You’d been 
scared to death. Van, if those boys even winked 
at you.” 


326 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

I wouldn’t, either,” declared Van, straighten- 
ing up. 

“ Percy — Percy,” said Polly warningly, turn- 
ing around at him. 

“ Well, he would,” said Percy uneasily, not 
looking at her ; ‘‘ you know he would, Polly.” 

“ Well, don’t say any such thing,” said Polly 
firmly, “ and perhaps he wouldn’t, either.” 

“ No, I wouldn’t,” protested Van stoutly, since 
Polly reinforced him, “ and you’re just as mean 
as you can be, Percy Whitney, to say so.” 

“ Boys ” — Polly drew away from Van, and 
sank down on her chair again — “ I shan’t have 
anything to say to either of you when you say 
such dreadful things,” and she folded her hands 
sorrowfully in her lap and looked straight ahead 
at the opposite wall. 

“ Oh, we won’t — we won’t,” cried both boys, 
running over to her. “ Polly, we won’t ” — shak- 
ing her arms. 

“ Well, don’t, then,” said Polly. Now prom- 
ise you won’t do it again, or else I’m really not 
going to talk to you.” 

So Percy and Van promised, and pretty soon 
the wide hall resounded with merry peals of 
laughter. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


327 


"‘Oh, dear me!” exclaimed Polly, jumping 
to her feet in dismay. 

“ What’s the matter ? ” cried both boys, tum- 
bling back in astonishment. 

“ Just look what I’ve done ! ” Polly was 
wringing her hands now, and presented a picture 
of distress. 

“ What — what, Polly ? They crowded up to 

her again. 

“ Why, I’ve forgotten I was to go at once to 
Mrs. Sterling’s, and she’s been waiting. If Joel 
comes, send— him — over.” The last words came 
back in a little shout, for Polly was off. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Percy discontent- 
edly, losing all thought of the attractions in Ben’s 
room, “ now Polly will be gone all the whole 
afternoon, I ’most know.” 

“ Let’s tag her,” proposed Van cheerfully, not 
caring to get upstairs first, since Percy wasn’t 
going to race with him, “ I will ; come on ! ” 

“ No, no,” said Percy, in alarm, “ she won’t 
like that. Think of something else.” 

“ I’ve thought of one thing, and you won’t do 
it,” said Van composedly, sitting down on the 
very chair Polly had left. Now iPs your turn.” 

“ But it was no good— that old thing you 


328 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

thought of,” retorted Percy, in disdain ; “ no one 
could do it.” 

“ I thought it out, anyway,” repeated Van 
obstinately, “ and you wouldn’t do it, so Pm not 
going to think up anything else till you have 
thought something, Percy Whitney.” 

Well, you needn’t be so cross,” said Percy 
sourly, and squaring up to his chair. 

I’m not cross,” contradicted Van, looking up 
at him with a very red face. 

“ Yes, you are, just as cross as a snapping- 
turtle,” said Percy, trying to think of the worst 
thing he had encountered, and quite pleased as 
he saw its effect on Van. 

“ You shall just take that back, Percy Whit- 
ney,” declared Van, hopping out of his chair, 
and doubling up his small fists. ‘‘ I’m not a 
snapping-turtle.” 

Percy edged off, with a sharp lookout for the 
fists. 

“ I didn’t say so.” 

Yes, you did,” said Van crossly ; “ you said 
just that very thing, Percy Whitney, and I’m 
not a snapping-turtle.” 

“ I said you were as cross as one,” said Percy, 
wishing he hadn’t been quite as free with his 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


329 


comparisons, and moving off to a convenient 
corner. 

Well, that’s just the same,’^ said Van, ad- 
vancing, “ and Polly ” 

At the mention of Polly, Percy stopped sud- 
denly, drew a long breath, and never thought of 
the corner again. 

“ Why, we promised her,” he gasped ; “ I for- 
got all about it.” 

Down went Van’s little fist. 

“ So we did,” he said gloomily, and both boys 
crept off together to the same corner Percy had 
selected for himself. 

“ Whatever shall we do now ? ” breathed 
Percy, quite lost in his dismal reflections. 

We stopped,” said Van, as something to be 
offered with a grain of hope. 

But we did a lot before we stopped,” said 
Percy. A deep gloom had settled over his 
countenance, and he wouldn’t look at Van. 

Oh, dear me ! ” 

Van fidgeted about for a minute, 

“ Well, I don’t know,” he said, twisting his 
hands. “ Oh, dear me ! Why, you might say 
I’m not a snapping-turtle,” he cried cheerfully 
at last, and fairly hugging Percy in his delight. 


330 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ So I might/’ said Percy, well pleased, “ but 
I didn’t say you were a snapping-turtle; I said 
you were as cross as a snapping-turtle.” 

“ Well, you might say I’m not as cross as a 
snapping-turtle, then/’ said Van, determined to 
fix it some way. 

So Percy said it, and then the two brothers 
plunged out of doors without a thought of the 
formalities of any plan. But it was Van who 
furnished it after all. 

Let’s go down and see Candace,” he said. 

Oh, yes, let’s,” cried Percy ; then he stopped 
short and began to laugh. 

“What’s the matter?” Van twitched his 
sleeve. 

“ Nothing,” said Percy, so relieved he hadn’t 
said what was on the tip of his tongue ; “ you’ve 
done it after all and told something for us to do.” 

“ Well, then, come on,” cried Van, with a 
harder twitch. So they set off at a lively pace 
for the delights of Candace’s little shop. 

Meanwhile, Polly was sorrowfully confessing 
to Mrs. Sterling why she was late, and explain- 
ing all the reason that Joel couldn’t accompany 
her. And the whole story of the morning affair 
on the pond, as gathered from Jack, for Joel 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


331 

hadn’t told a word of the encounter with the 
crowd of rough boys, had to be gone over with 
before Mrs. Sterling could open her budget of 
news and her wonderful plan for the Comfort 
committee. 

She was just beginning on it. 

“ I do like that name so very much,” sighed 
Polly. She was on a little cricket by the side 
of the lounge, her hands resting, on the gay sofa- 
blanket. 

“ Don’t you ? ” cried Mrs. Sterling, in great 
satisfaction. “ It expresses so much, Polly. I 
am so very glad that you like it.” 

“ Master Joel Pepper is coming down the 
Street,” said Gibson, guilty of interrupting, for 
she knew how anxious her mistress was to see 
Joel. “Shall I call him in?” 

“ Do, by all means,” said Mrs. Sterling, while 
Polly cried : 

Oh, I am so glad ! ” 

So Gibson knocked on the window, and beck- 
oned to Joel that he was wanted ; then she hurried 
down to the big front door to let him in. 

There was a funny little noise over the stairs, 
as if there were more than one pair of feet, which 
was soon explained by Joel’s bursting in, drag- 


332 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

ging another boy after him, who had his arm 
done up in a sling. 

“ It’s Jack,” he said, by way of introduction. 

“ Oh, Joel ! ” cried Polly, springing to her feet, 
in consternation. 

‘'Yes, and now what is it?” Joel advanced 
to the invalid’s couch, ready for business. 

“ I’m very glad to see Jack,” said Mrs. Ster- 
ling, with a smile, putting out her soft, white 
hand to the boy, who was gazing at the door- 
way through which he had come, as if nothing 
would please him so much as to go through it 
again, this time on the way back. 

“ You might get a chair, Joel, for your friend, 
and another for yourself,” suggested Mrs. Ster- 
ling. 

“ I will — I will,” cried Joel, well pleased to 
have something to do, and dragging up the first 
one he could find. “ Pm going to sit on the car- 
pet ” — suiting the action to the words. 

“ Well, you see ” Mrs. Sterling, without 

more ado, began at once on her plan. Polly was 
by this time back on her cricket, very much re- 
lieved to find that it wasn’t so very dreadful after 
all to have Jack there, since Mrs. Sterling seemed 
to like it. “ There’s nothing helps a boy who is 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


333 


to be shut up in the house for a long time, quite 
so much as to have the other boys who can go out 
to play, think of him, and plan for his comfort. 
Isn’t that so ? ” Mrs. Sterling looked at her little 
audience keenly. 

“ Yes,” said two of them. Jack was so scared 
at finding himself where he had never supposed 
he could be — in the stately brownstone mansion 
— that he fixed his eyes on the carpet, not daring 
to move ; as for speech, it was quite beyond him. 

“ Well, now that Lawrence Keep has gotten 
hurt, I think it will be a very good plan to have 
a Comfort committee to look out for him.” 

“ What can we do for him?” cried Joel, very 
much excited, and jumping up from the carpet. 

“ Joel, do sit down,” said Polly, quite ashamed, 
and pulling him by the jacket. 

Joel very unwillingly slid back to his place on 
the carpet, and fastened his black eyes on Mrs. 
Sterling’s face. 

“ Well, there are so many things to do for a 
boy who won’t be very sick, but must be shut 
up in the house,” said Mrs. Sterling, “ that really 
it takes time even to think of them all.” 

“ What are some of them ? ” burst out Joel, 
pulling the sofa-blanket in his eagerness. 


354 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“JoeWoel/’ said Polly. 

“ Here are some of them/^ said Mrs. Sterling, 
“ that I told the boys this morning when they 
were in here. You might cut out the funny 
things in the magazines and newspapers, the pic- 
tures and the stories, and send him. It’s so nice 
to have little reminders to pass away the time.” 

“What else?” 

“'Well, I didn’t tell them that, but there are 
letters you might write him.” 

“ Ugh ! ” Joel made a wry face. “ I don’t 
like to write letters,” he said bluntly. 

“ Joel,” said Polly again. 

“ Perhaps that is the very reason it would be 
well for you to do it,” said Mrs. Sterling, with 
a smile. “ At any rate, it would please Lawrence, 
I think. Well, then there are conundrums; you 
can surely think up something of that sort that 
will amuse him, and puzzles.” 

Now, strange to say. Jack had a good head 
for these things, and without thinking where he 
was, he blurted out : 

“ I know a lot of ’em.” 

Joel whirled around on the carpet and stared 
at; him, as did Polly from her cricket. But Mrs. 
Sterling only smiled. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


335 


“ That’s good,” she said in approval, “ now 
you see you can help us out a good deal” — 
nodding at him. 

But Jack, with a wild glance at the door, as he 
came to himself, was beyond conundrums, as he 
thought of what he’d done. 

“ Tell some of ’em. Jack,” cried Joel eagerly, 
emerging from his surprise. “ What are they, 
Jack? Tell some.” 

“ Not now,” said Mrs. Sterling, interposing. 
“ Jack is going to write them out, and they will 
be sent in as his contribution to Lawrence.” 

Sent in to Larry Keep’s big house, almost as 
grand as the one Jack sat in now, by him, a 
little six-penny grocer’s son, doing business over 
at the South End ! He couldn’t believe his ears, 
and to assist them, he lifted his eyes and stared 
at the person making the announcement. Evi- 
dently she meant it, and the more he gazed at 
her face, the better he liked it. But he didn’t dare 
to stare long, so he concluded to transfer his at- 
tention from it to the carpet. 

“ We are getting on so well,” said Mrs. Ster- 
ling, and her tone was very cheery, “ that I am 
really quite hopeful that Lawrence may be 
amused by all that we are to do for him. And 


336 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


now, before we go any further in our plan, sup- 
pose we take a little comfort ourselves.” And 
she laughed a gay little laugh that wouldn’t have 
sounded badly as Polly’s own. “ Gibson,” she 
called. 

Out came Gibson from the little room next. 

“ Will you bring us a tray of some of the nice 
things you always can get up, Gibson ? ” said 
her mistress. “ I am really hungry, and I know 
these young people must be, they run about so.” 

“ I am,” declared Joel, in great satisfaction 
at hearing the tray mentioned, and bobbing his 
black hair, “ awfully hungry.’^ 

“ Oh, Joel ! ” said Polly. 

“If you knew, Polly,” said Mrs. Sterling, with 
a laugh, “ what a pleasure it is to me, to hear a 
hungry boy say so up here, you would be very 
glad to let him. You can’t think ” — looking 
around on the three — “ what good you are doing 
me. Really your work as a comfort committee 
has begun already.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


337 


XXII RACHEL’S VISIT TO MISS PAR- 
ROTT 

R achel ran blindly up the garret stairs of 
^ the parsonage and threw herself down on 
the top, her blue, checked apron over her head. 
“ Oh, I can’t — I can’t,” she screamed. 

“ Rachel,” the minister’s wife called gently 
after her. But Rachel stormed on, “ Oh, I can’t ; 
dear me, I can’t ! ” 

So Mrs. Henderson mounted the stairs and 
sat down on the top one, and took Rachel’s hands, 
nervously beating together. 

‘‘ My child, you must listen to me.” 

It was said very quietly; but Rachel knew by 
this time what the parsonage people meant when 
they said a thing, so she answered meekly in a 
muffled voice because of the apron over her head : 
Yes’m.” 

“ Take down your apron,” said Mrs. Hender- 
son. 

Down fell the apron, disclosing a face of so 


338 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


much distress, that for a moment the heart of 
the parson’s wife failed her, but it must be done. 

“ My child,” she began very gently, ‘‘ it is best 
that you should go to see Miss Parrott. She 
will be a good friend to you.” 

“ I don’t want no friends,” said Rachel dog- 
gedly, in her distress relapsing into her old tene- 
ment-house disregard of the rules of speech ; “ no 
more ’n I’ve got here.” 

Ah, child, that is not a wise way to talk,” 
said Mrs. Henderson, shaking her head. “ One 
cannot have too many friends.” 

“ She’d be too many,” said Rachel ; ‘‘ that old 
woman that came the other day in that carriage 
all full of bones.” 

‘‘ You must not talk so, dear. She is a very 
fine woman. Now, Rachel, she has asked to 
have you spend the day there, and we have 
promised that you shall go.” 

There was an awful pause. A big blue-bottle 
over in the corner under the rafters was making 
a final decision to explore the filmy lace web be- 
neath the window where a fat old spider had 
been patiently waiting for him, and he gave his 
last buzz of freedom before he hopped in. This 
was all the sound that broke the silence. Rachel 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


339 


held her breath, and fixed her black eyes at a 
point straight ahead, positively sure if she with- 
drew her gaze she would burst out crying. 

“ So you will be ready to go at ten o’clock, 
Rachel, for Miss Parrott will send for you then,” 
Mrs. Henderson was saying. And in a minute 
more the parson’s wife was going down the 
garret stairs; Rachel, with a heart full of woe, 
slowly following, leaving the big garret to the fat 
old spider, who was busily weaving her silken 
threads in glee over her prisoner. 

And Rachel’s woeful face was more than 
matched by the countenances of the two boys of 
the parson’s family, who were not at all pleased 
that the companion sent to them by Mrs. Fisher, 
and who had turned out surprisingly just to their 
liking, should be suddenly torn away from them 
even for a single day. And they followed dis- 
approvingly around, hanging upon all the prep- 
arations for the momentous visit, with a very 
bad influence upon Rachel’s endeavor to control 
herself. Seeing which, their mother sent them 
oflf on an errand to Grandma Bascom. 

So, when the ancient carriage, with its well- 
seasoned coachman who rejoiced in the name of 
Simmons, made its appearance, there was no one 


340 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


to see Rachel off, save the parson’s wife, the min- 
ister himself being away on a call to a sick parish- 
ioner. 

Rachel went steadily down the walk between 
the box-borders, feeling her heart sink at each 
step. Mrs. Henderson, well in advance, was 
down at the roadside to help her in, with a last 
bit of good advice. 

“ Good-morning, Simmons,” said the parson’s 
wife pleasantly. 

“ Good-morning, Madam.” Simmons touched 
his hat, and spoke with the air of state, for he 
kept his English ways. Secretly, the parson’s 
wife was always quite impressed by them, and 
she looked at Rachel for some sign to that effect. 
But the child was scowling, and biting her thin 
lips, and she suffered Mrs. Henderson to assist 
her into the wide old vehicle without any fur- 
ther change of expression. When once in, she 
gazed around, then leaned forward on the slip- 
pery old green leather seat. 

“ Can’t Peletiah come ? ” she gasped ; ‘‘ there’s 
lots o^ room.” 

“ No,” said Mrs. Henderson. ‘‘ Now be a 
good girl ” — all her fears returning as she saw 
Rachel’s face. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


341 


Simmons starting up the horses, that, although 
an old pair, yet liked to set off with a flourish, 
the movement bounced Rachel violently against 
the back of her seat and knocked her bonnet over 
her face. This gave her something to think of, 
and changed her terror to a deep displeasure. 
When the drive was ended, therefore, and the 
brougham, after its progress through an avenue 
of fine old trees, was brought to a standstill be- 
fore the ancestral mansion where Miss Parrott’s 
father and grandfather had lived before her, the 
visitor was in no condition to enjoy the pleasures 
thrust upon her. 

Miss Parrott, in the stiff, black silk gown that 
she had worn the day when she called at the 
parsonage, met her on the big stone steps. She 
put out a hand in a long, black lace mitt, “ I am 
very glad to see you, child,” she said, in old-time 
hospitality. 

But no hospitality, old-time or any other, had 
a pleasant effect on Rachel. She gave a glance 
up and around the big, gloomy gray, stone house, 
with a wild thought of rushing down the avenue 
and home' to the parsonage. 

It is a pleasant place, isn’t it ? ” observed 
Miss Parrott with complacent memory of always 


342 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

living in the grandest homestead for several 
counties. 

“ No, ma’am, said Rachel promptly. 

Miss Parrott started, and gave a little gasp. 
Then, reflecting it was not in accordance with 
fine manners to notice any such slip on the part 
of guests, she led the way into the mansion. 
Simmons, much shocked, actually forgot himself 
so far as to scratch his head, as he drove off to 
the stables, and he didn’t get over it all day. 

Perhaps you would like a little refreshment,” 
suggested Miss Parrott, when, the child’s bonnet 
off, she was seated on the edge of a stiff, high- 
backed chair. She couldn’t think of anything 
else to say, and as she usually offered it to her 
friends at the end of their long drives when they 
called upon her, it seemed a happy thing to do 
now, especially as Rachel’s black eyes were fas- 
tened upon her in a manner extremely uncom- 
fortable for the person gazed at. 

As Rachel didn’t know in the least what “ re- 
freshment ” meant, she stared on, without a 
word. And Miss Parrott, pulling with more 
vigor than was her wont, a long red worsted 
cord that hung down by the piano, a stately but- 
ler made his appearance quicker than usual, took 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


343 


his directions from his mistress, and after re- 
garding the small figure perched on one of the 
ancestral Parrott chairs with extreme disfavor, he 
silently withdrew. 

Presently, in he came, his head well thrown 
back, and bearing a huge silver tray. On it 
were a decanter, two little queer-shaped glasses, 
and a plate of very thin seed cakes. He de- 
posited this on a spindle-legged table, which he 
drew up in front of his mistress, and, with an- 
other glance, which he intended to be very 
withering, cast upon Rachel, but which she didn’t 
see at all, he departed. 

“ Now, my dear,^’ said Miss Parrott, in a 
lighter tone, feeling quite in her element while 
serving refreshments in such an elegant way, 
“ you must be very hungry.” She poured out a 
glassful from the decanter, and getting out of 
her chair, she took up the plate of seed cakes, 
and advanced to the small figure. “ Here, 
child.” 

Rachel took the little queer-shaped glass, but 
had no sooner felt it within her hand, than she 
gave a loud scream. 

“ Take it away, it smells just like Gran ” — 
pushing it from her. 


344 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


It knocked against the plate of seed cakes Miss 
Parrott was proffering, and together they fell 
to the floor with a crash. In hurried the butler. 

“ I don’t know what can be the matter,” Miss 
Parrott was gasping, her hand on her heart, as 
she leaned against one of the ancient cabinets 
of which the apartment seemed to be full. 

“ It smells just like Gran,” Rachel was re- 
peating, with flashing eyes. “ Oh, how dare you 
give it to me ! ” She was standing over the 
wreck of the priceless china and glass, which, 
as no such accidents had been recorded in 
the family. Miss Parrott had continued to use 
in the entertainment of her guests. 

“ You bad child, you ! ” exclaimed the butler, 
seizing her arm, and gone almost out of 
his senses at the sight of the ruin of such ancient 
treasures. 

“ I’m not bad,” cried Rachel, turning on him 
and stamping her foot ; ‘‘ she’s bad — that woman 
there — for giving me what smells just like 
Gran ! ” 

“ I can’t make her out,” declared the butler, 
eyeing her as he released her arm and stepped 
back toward his mistress. 

“ And that’s what makes people drunk,” went 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


345 


on Rachel, pointing an angry finger at the wet 
spot where the liquid from the decanter was 
slowly oozing into the velvet carpet. 

The butler turned an outraged countenance, 
on which a dull red was spreading, over to his 
mistress. 

“ You would better go out. Hooper,” said Miss 
Parrott faintly, and holding fast to the cabinet. 

“ Pm afraid to leave you, madam,” said 
Hooper; “she ain’t fit — that creature” — point- 
ing to Rachel, “ to be here ; she may fly at you. 
I’ll put her out at once.” 

“ You may leave the apartment. Hooper,” said 
Miss Parrott, regaining some of her dignity by 
a mighty effort. “ I’m not in the least afraid.” 
But her looks belied her words, or at any rate 
the old serving-man thought so, and he made 
bold to remonstrate again. 

“ Let me put her out, madam,” he begged. 
“ I’ll call the gardeners.” 

“ Oh, no, no ! ” protested Miss Parrott, com- 
ing rapidly to her self-composure ; “ that would 
never do in all the world. Leave the room. 
Hooper.” This last was said so exactly like his 
mistress at her best, that the butler obeyed it, 
making a wide circuit as he passed Rachel, who 


346 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

still stood, the picture of wrath, over the broken 
china and glass. 

Not a word was said for some minutes. Out- 
side, Polly, the old parrot, was scolding vocifer- 
ously, and the tall clock was ticking away for 
dear life. Hooper, his ear first, and then his eye, 
glued to the keyhole, was vainly endeavoring 
to find out what was passing in the sitting-room. 

At last Rachel drew a long breath. “ Pm 
sorry I broke your things,” and she awkwardly 
pushed the bits with her shoe. 

“ Oh, that’s no matter,” said Miss Parrott, 
feeling astonished at herself for the words, “ but 
you said such dreadful things. I can never for- 
get that.” She drew a long breath. 

No matter that she broke those beautiful 
things ! The whole truth flashed upon Rachel, 
and although the smell of the hated stuff was 
even yet dragging back to her all the memory of 
her low condition of life through such childhood 
as she had known, over and above it all was 
quickly rising the conviction that for this un- 
pardonable misdemeanor she would be sent back 
to the city and — awful thought! — perhaps to 
Gran. She set her teeth together hard, and 
clenched her thin hands as they hung by her side. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


347 


“ Yes. I say it is no matter,” repeated Miss 
Parrott, not suffering herself to glance at the 
wreck of her ancestral treasures, “ but oh, child ! 
why did you say such dreadful things ? ” She 
still clung to the cabinet, shocked out of one 
tradition of her family, as if she must still hold . 
to its time-worn and honored furnishings. 

Rachel gave her a swift, bird-like glance. “ You 
do care ; you’re crying,” she exclaimed, aghast at 
the tears running over the wrinkled face. 

“Not about that, but the things you said; I 
didn’t mean to do you harm.” Miss Parrott did 
not attempt to deny the tears, and brushed them 
off with a trembling hand. 

“ You ain’t hurt me,” cried Rachel, stumbling 
across the floor, with an awful feeling at her 
heart to see this stiff old woman cry. 

“ Oh, whatever your name is, don’t ! I’ll go 
home, and the minister may send me back to 
Gran, an’ she may beat me. Don’t cry ! ” She 
seized the heavy black silk in its front breadth 
and held on tightly. 

The butler, having at this minute his eye at 
the keyhole, now rushed in, unable to bear the 
sight, to be met by Miss Parrott, her withered 
face flaming behind her tears. 


348 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Do you go directly out, Hooper, and remain 
away until you are called.” He never knew 
how he got out ; and this time the keyhole was 
unobstructed. 

“Were you beaten, you poor little thing?” 

• Was this Miss Parrott bending over Rachel’s 
shaking shoulders, and hands clutching the silk 
gown ! “ Oh, dear, dear ! ” 

“ ’Tain’t no matter,” mumbled Rachel. “ I 
don’t care, only don’t let me go back.” She 
shook in terror, and crouched down to the floor. 

“Never!” said Miss Parrott firmly. All the 
blood in her body seemed to be in her wrinkled 
face, and her eyes shone, as had those of her 
father, the old judge, when befriending some 
poor unfortunate. “ You shall never go back, 
child; don’t be afraid.” 

But Rachel still shivered. There were the 
broken bits of china and glass on the floor back 
of her, and the minister and his wife must be 
told of the awful accident ; and what they would 
do with her, why, of course, no one could tell. 

The thin, wrinkled fingers on which blazed 
many rings, that had been her mother’s before 
her, were tremblingly smoothing Rachel’s neatly 
braided hair. And as if she thought what was 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


349 

passing beneath them, Miss Parrott broke out 
quickly : 

“ I shall never speak of it — of the breaking 
of those articles, child ; so no one will know it 
but ourselves.” 

“ Never tell? ” gasped Rachel, lifting her head, 
in astonishment and scarcely believing her ears. 

‘‘ Of course not,” declared Miss Parrott, in 
scorn. “ So do not be afraid any longer, but 
get up and dry your eyes.” For at this an- 
nouncement, Rachel’s tears had gushed out, and 
she sobbed as if her heart would break. 

For answer Rachel flew to her feet, and with- 
out any warning and astonishing herself equally 
with the recipient, she threw her arms around 
Miss Parrott’s thin neck, in among all the ancient 
laces with which she delighted to adorn it, and 
hugged it convulsively. 

Taken unawares. Miss Parrott could utter no 
word, and Rachel clung to her and sobbed. But 
the old ears had heard what hadn’t been sounded 
in them for many a long day, and forgotten 
were wasted heirlooms and broken treasures. 

“ I love you ! ” Rachel had said, hugging her 
tumultuously. 


350 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XXIII THE OLD PARROTT HOME- 
STEAD 

“/^OME, child.” Miss Parrott drew her- 
self out of Rachel’s clinging arms. 
What should she do now to divert this little girl 
from her terror and distress? She was sorely 
put to it for the answer. She gathered up the 
nervous hands in one of her own, and led the 
way out into the wide hall, hung with an- 
cestral portraits. “ I am going to take you to my 
own room,” she said suddenly. 

Rachel didn’t know the wonderful condescen- 
sion of this plan for her amusement, but she 
clung to the long, thin fingers, and presently she 
was seated on a cricket covered with tambour 
work, and watching Miss Parrott’s movements 
about the spacious apartment. 

“ Move your cricket over here, child.” Miss 
Parrott was unlocking what looked to Rachel’s 
eyes like a big cupboard that stood out from 
the wall. It had little panes of glass all criss- 



“ I used to pla3'’ with it,” she said softly 



AND THEIR FRIENDS 


351 


crossed with strips of white wood across its face, 
and a set of drawers beneath. And as Rachel 
obediently carried the cricket over and set it 
down where Miss Parrott indicated, her chief 
attention was still upon this curious cupboard, 
and what Miss Parrott was doing in it, for the 
door now stood open. 

Rachel leaned forward on her cricket and 
rested her hands on her knees. On the shelves 
was such an array of articles, that to the child’s 
gaze, nothing stood out distinctly as an object 
to lavish one’s sole attention upon. But Miss 
Parrott made early choice, and lifting out a 
big doll from one of the lower shelves, she laid 
it in Rachel’s lap. 

“ I used to play with it,” she said softly. 

Rachel looked down upon the doll in her lap. 
It was long and hard and angular as to body, 
and its face was a dull white, except some patches 
of pink on the outer edge of the cheeks, showing 
the rest of the coloring to have been worn away. 
Its eyes were staring up into Rachel’s in such 
an expressionless, unpleasant manner that she in- 
voluntarily turned away her own. 

“ Her name is Priscilla,” said Miss Parrott, 
looking down at Rachel, which called her to her- 


352 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

self and the necessity of attention to these efforts 
to amuse her. 

“ Yes’m/’ said Rachel. 

“Now I don’t suppose you know how much 
I loved this doll,” said Miss Parrott, turning her 
back on the cupboard, to draw up a chair opposite 
Rachel and seat herself upon it, “ but I used 
to take her to bed with me nights.” 

“ Did you ? ” said Rachel, beginning to finger 
the doll with sudden interest. 

“ Yes, and I made her clothes and talked to her, 
and sometimes I called her ‘ Sister,’ ” said Miss 
Parrott, quite gone in remembrance. 

“ Oh ! ” said Rachel. 

“ You see, she was all I had. I was the young- 
est, and my real sister was married and away, 
and my brothers were men when I was a little 
girl.” 

“ Oh ! ” said Rachel again. 

“ And so I had to make believe that Priscilla 
was alive,” said Miss Parrott, her eyes glowing 
with remembrance of her childhood, brought so 
singularly near on this morning ; “ I really had 
to, Rachel.” 

“ I’ve got a child,” said Rachel, growing sud- 
denly communicative, and looking up from the 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


353 

old doll to watch the effect o-f her announce- 
ment. 

“ Have you, dear ? ” responded Miss Parrott, 
quite pleased at the bright face, from which the 
last tear had been wiped away. 

“ Yes, my Phronsie gave her to me, and she 
sleeps with me,” said Rachel, in great satisfac- 
tion. 

“ I suppose she is very much like Priscilla,” 
observed Miss Parrott. 

“ Oh, no, she isn’t,” declared Rachel promptly, 
turning her mind again to the ancient doll ; “ my 
child is pretty and she shuts her eyes. She isn’t 
a bit like yours.” 

“ Well, Priscilla was always pretty to me,” 
said Miss Parrott, astonished that she felt so 
little the slight to her child. “ Well, now, 
Rachel, we will put the doll aside. You may 
lay it on the bed and then come back here.” 

Rachel got off from her cricket and went over 
to the other side of the apartment. 

“ My, what a funny bed ! ” she exclaimed, 
using her eyes to their utmost to see as much of 
the canopy, with its tester of blue and white 
chintz, the four posts beneath, and the counter- 
pane executed in honeycomb pattern. 


354 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Miss Parrott, exploring her cupboard to get 
out something else with which to entertain 
Rachel, did not hear her ; so she slowly returned, 
walking backward to observe as much of this 
queer article of furniture as the time allowed. 
In this way she fell over the cricket. 

“ Dear me ! ” exclaimed Miss Parrott, pulling 
her head out of the cupboard, “ did you hurt 
yourself, child?” 

“ No’m,” said Rachel, getting up with a very 
red face, and exceedingly ashamed. “ I don’t 
believe I broke it.” She set the cricket up in its 
proper position and anxiously examined it all 
over. 

“ Oh, no,” said Miss Parrott reassuringly, “ the 
cricket is not harmed. See here, Rachel ” — she 
held in her hand a long string of little irregular 
things that dangled as she turned toward her — 

I am going to put these on your neck. Now 
stand still, child.” And suiting the action to the 
words, something snapped with a little click 
under Rachel’s chin. 

Rachel looked down quickly at the queer little 
odd-shaped red things, hanging over her 
breast. 

I used to wear them when I was a little girl. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


355 


very much smaller than you/’ said Miss Parrott, 
her head on one side and falling back to see the 
effect. 

“ What are they ? ” asked Rachel, not daring 
to lay a finger on them, and holding her breath 
at the idea of being within the magnificent circle 
of Miss Parrott’s early adornments. 

“ Red coral beads,” said Miss Parrott, smiling 
at the nice contrast between the necklace and the 
dark little face above. Now, child, you are 
going to wear them whenever you come to visit 
me and as long as you stay. And that means 
they will not come off till to-morrow, for you are 
to sleep here to-night.” 

“ I haven’t any nightgown,” said Rachel, who 
by this time liked to stay well enough, but seeing 
here an insuperable objection. 

That’s easily managed,” said Miss Parrott, 
quickly ; “ I shall send a note to the parsonage, 
saying you will stay, and ” 

At the mention of note ” Rachel suddenly 
collapsed, and a look of terror spread over her 
face. 

“ Oh, I forgot,” she cried. 

“ Why, what is the matter, child ? ” demanded 
Miss Parrott, in great concern. 


356 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ I must go and get it,” said Rachel wildly, 
and, dashing blindly off, she left Miss Parrott 
standing in front of her ancestral cupboard hold- 
ing her childish treasures, to rush over the long 
and winding back stairs. At their end she found 
herself hopelessly entangled in an array of back 
passages and little old-fashioned apartments, 
from which, run as she would, she could never 
seem to find the right exit. 

Her progress was noted with indignation and 
contempt by as many of the old retainers in the 
Parrott service as could be gathered at short 
notice, and their calls to her to leave the premises, 
accompanied by sundry shakings of a long crash 
towel in the hands of the cook, only impeded 
Rachel’s hope of success. 

“ I don’t know the way out,” she cried at last, 
finding herself in a big closet whose door, being 
open, she fondly trusted would allow her pas- 
sage out into the free air. 

“Well, Tsn’t here,” said an angry voice, and 
the brandishing of a big, iron spoon made Rachel 
beat a hasty retreat, this time into the back hall. 
Miss Parrott was just descending the stairs, her 
stiff, black silk skirt held high, before she set 
foot in the servants’ quarters. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


357 


“ Child, child,” she said in reproach, “ what 
is the matter ? ” 

“ Oh, I’ve lost the note — I mean, I forgot it.” 
Rachel flew to her and wailed it all out. 

“ She’s crying, that bad girl is, all over Mis- 
tress’s front breadth,” announced Joanna, the par- 
lor maid, through the little window of the butler’s 
pantry. 

“La me!” ejaculated the cook, raising her 
hands and the crash towel, “ to think of our 
mistress so demeaning herself 1 ” 

“ What note ? ” cried Miss Parrott, in great 
bewilderment. “ Rachel, stop crying at once and 
speak plainly. What note do you mean ? ” 

“ The one Mrs. Henderson gave me,” cried 
Rachel ; “ I must go and get it, but I don’t know 
the way out.” 

“ To give to me ? Did Mrs. Henderson tell you 
to give it to me ? ” asked Miss Parrott, beginning 
to see light. 

“ Yes’m. Oh, please let me out,” begged 
Rachel ; “ I left it in the carriage.” 

“ Ah — well, then, we’ll go out this way.” 
And there, turning to the left, was the passage 
down which Rachel had plunged twice before, 
and at its end, a small green door, that, when 


358 


FIVE LITTLE .PEPPERS 


opened, led out through an arbor overrun with 
creepers, to a short cut to the stables. 

Now, then ! ” Miss Parrott gathered up the 
train of her black silk gown and put it over her 
arm; then in full view of the latticed window 
of the kitchen and scullery department, she sallied 
forth across the greensward to the stables be- 
yond, Rachel’s brown hand tucked in her own. 

“ Laws a me ! ” It was the scullery maid who 
screamed this out. “ She’s got on Miss Par- 
rott’s coral beads.’^ 

You’re a ninny ! ” cried the cook, turning on 
her in disdain ; “ go back to your pots and kettles, 
Ann. Whatever would she have to do with the 
Mistress’s beads? It’s some old string you see 
around her neck.” 

“ It tell you it’s Miss Parrott’s red beads ! ” 
declared Ann stoutly. She might be sent back 
to her work among the pots and kettles, but she 
would stick fast to her tale. I seen ’em when 
I went up to Miss Parrott’s room with the bel- 
lows I’d cleaned this very morning, through the 
little winders to her cupboard, an’ I’d know ’em 
anywhere.” 

The cook stamped her foot, shaking the crash 
towel which she still retained, and Ann withdrew 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 359 

to those inner precincts that were considered 
her department. 

Meanwhile, Miss Parrott was talking to Sim- 
mons, who, touching his hat respectfully when 
he saw her approach, now came up to await her 
commands. 

“ Plave the goodness to open the brougham 
door, Simmons,” said Miss Parrott, going 
through the carriage house to the corner where 
that ancient vehicle was stored. 

Simmons obeyed wonderingly, with an eye 
askance at Rachel, by the other side of Miss 
Parrott, eagerly pressing forward. 

“ Now jump in,” .said Miss Parrott, but this 
command was not needed, for Rachel was al- 
ready within the family coach and prowling 
around on the old green leather cushion and over 
the floor with both nervous hands. 

“ It isn’t — oh, yes, it is ! ” and up she came, red 
and shining, to hold out a small, white envelope. 

Miss Parrott leaned against the brougham, and 
broke the seal. Rachel, her whole heart in one 
glad thrill of joy, made little sign except to heave 
a deep sigh of relief that the note had been found. 
Simmons, seeing no excuse for lingering fur- 
ther, went back to one of the carriages to go 


( 


36 o five little PEPPERS 

through the form of inspecting its exterior, 
while he still kept an eye employed in the direc- 
tion of his mistress. 

“Dear Miss Parrott” (so the note ran), “I 
really do not think it is wise to ask Rachel to re- 
main over night. I will explain later. Another 
time, perhaps she may do so. Yours respect- 
fully, Almira Henderson.” 

“ Dear me ! ” exclaimed Miss Parrott to her- 
self, and, folding up the little note into many 
creases, she stood lost in thought. “ Well, I 
suppose I must yield to the parson’s wife, for she 
has some good reason. But the child shall stay 
next time.” 

Rachel, whose spirits had risen, since it was 
quite positive that the note was not lost, now 
seized Miss Parrott’s hand and hopped and 
skipped by her side across the green grass on 
their return to the mansion. Simmons came out 
of his retirement, his chamois skin with which he 
had been ostensibly polishing up a carriage, 
still in his hand, to stand in the doorway to watch 
them. 

“ Well, I nm surprised,” he declared, quite 
slowly and impressively, as befitted a serving-man 
to an old genteel family. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


361 

“ Oh, let’s go in there,” cried Rachel, catch- 
ing sight of the tall hollyhocks behind a wicket 
gate and pulling at the long, slender fingers. 

Miss Parrott hesitated. 

Well, just one peep,” she said, “ for it is 
near to luncheon time,” and she pulled out the 
watch from her belt. But to Rachel “ a peep ” 
meant all the world, so she dropped the fingers 
and raced through the gateway, to get there 
first and thus make it last as long as possible. 

“ Oh, oh ! ” she cried, her little dark face 
aflame with delight, “ it’s the most beautiful 
place/’ Then she began to run up and down all 
the narrow paths marking the circles and hearts 
and diamonds in which the old-fashioned garden 
was laid out, and sniffing the fragrance as she 
ran. 

Miss Parrott seated herself on a stone seat by 
the fountain in the center. Her delight was 
quite equal to Rachel’s, and the thin, wrinkled 
face assumed a more peaceful expression than it 
had carried for many a day, so that when Hooper 
came to summon her to luncheon, he was fairly 
taken aback at its unwonted cheer. 

“ Rachel ! ” Miss Parrott’s voice had a pleas- 
ant ring to it. Rachel came dancing along a 


362 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


little curving path, the red coral beads flying up 
and down on her breast, her cheeks nearly as 
red. “ Oh, it’s perfectly beautiful here,” she 
cried. 

Do you like it ? Miss Parrott’s thin cheek 
glowed, too. It carried her back to the day 
when she as a child had been skipping in that old 
garden, and her heart gave a throb at the thought 
that there were perhaps in store for her many 
delights yet, through Rachel’s enjoyment of the 
old-fashioned flowers and shrubs. 

“ But come, child,” she brought herself up sud- 
denly to say, with a little laugh ; “ Hooper has 
summoned us to luncheon, and we must obey.” 

“ Do you have to obey a servant ? ” asked 
Rachel, coming out of her dance to fall into step 
by her side, and looking up with wide-open eyes. 

“ Always,” said Miss Parrott most positively, 
“ else they won’t obey me, if I don’t. It’s sys- 
tem that makes everything comfortable, Rachel.” 

As Rachel knew nothing whatever about sys- 
tem, she followed silently, her small head full 
of the beautiful garden in which she had been 
rioting, and which — oh, joy! — Miss Parrott 
promised she should visit again, when the 
luncheon was over. And seated at the polished 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


363 


mahogany table, she was so lost in thought that 
Miss Parrott, in state at the other end, was 
obliged to speak to her twice before she looked 
up. 

“ Finish your soup, child,” said Miss Parrott. 

Rachel hadn’t even begun it, and she now 
seized the first thing upon which her hand rested, 
a heavy silver fork. Hooper, back of his mis- 
tress’s chair, darted forward to put the right im- 
plement before her. But Rachel gave him a 
withering glance that stopped him half-way. 
“ You don’t need to come. I’ve got it ” ; and she 
held up her spoon triumphantly, and ever after, 
all through the meal, she seemed to view his 
necessary advances as so many affronts, in- 
tended to show up her. lack of manners, and she 
exercised all her wits to keep him at bay. So 
that the old butler was glad when the meal was 
over. 

But long before that time arrived, Rachel had 
leaned back in her tall, carved chair, letting her 
knife and fork rest on her plate, while she feasted 
her eyes over the table, what it held, and then 
around the whole apartment. 

“ There’s some of the same flowers like the 
ones in the garden,’^ she said, bringing her gaze 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


364 

back to point to the old-fashioned silver vase 
and its nodding clusters in the center of the table. 
‘‘ What are they?” 

“ Those are larkspur,” said Miss Parrott, cra- 
ning her neck to see around the high silver ser- 
vice from which she poured her tea. 

And whaPs the other, this side ? ” Rachel 
bobbed over on her chair, till Hooper involun- 
tarily closed his eyes, expecting she would go 
entirely off from her chair, and he didn’t want to 
see it, it would be so disgraceful at a Parrott 
table. 

That ? ” Miss Parrott, too, leaned over on 
her chair. “ Oh — why, that’s a ragged robin, 
Rachel.” 

^obin! ” repeated Rachel, hopping off 
from her chair. “ Oh, I want to see it,” and she 
ran around the table-end, and leaned over to get 
a better view. “ ’Tisn’t a bit ragged,” she cried, 
very*much disappointed, and besides, he isn’t 
there.” 

Oh, Rachel ! ” exclaimed Miss Parrott, in dis- 
may. “ You must not do so ; we never leave our 
chairs when we are at the dining-table.” 

Rachel, thus admonished, scuttled back to her 
seat, while Hooper groaned and pretended not to 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


365 

see anything. But she kept her black eyes fas- 
tened on the ragged robins. “ There isn’t any 
bird there,” she said. 

What, child?” 

“ You said there was a robin in those flowers,” 
said Rachel again, using her little brown fingers 
to designate the vase and its contents, “ and that 
he was ragged, and there isn’t any.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Miss Parrott ; then 
she laughed. “ The flowers are called ragged 
robins, Rachel,” she said. 

“ Oh ! ” said Rachel ; then she laughed, too, a 
merry little peal, that just bubbled over because 
she was happy. 

“ Now eat your luncheon,” said Miss Parrott. 
“ Hooper, you may give her some more milk.” 

“ I don’t want any more milk,” said Rachel, 
waving him oflf with quite an air. “ I’ve got lots 
and lots ” — peering into her cup. She took up 
her knife and fork again, but, looking over them, 
found so many things to call for more attention 
than they seemed to be worthy of, that she soon 
laid them down again upon her plate. 

Where did you used to sit when you was a 
little girl ? ” she asked suddenly, when she had 
been reflecting a bit. 


366 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ I ? Oh, I sat at the side of the table, said 
Miss Parrott, starting, as she was thus hastily 
summoned down into her past. 

“ Then can’t I sit there now ? ” cried Rachel, 
flying out of her chair again. “ Say, can’t I ? 
Do let me.” She ran clear around the table and 
hung over Miss Parrott’s chair. 

Hooper groaned again and looked steadfastly 
out of the opposite window. 

“ My child,” exclaimed Miss Parrott; her tone 
was very grave, but she put her long arm around 
Rachel and drew her closely to her, “ remember 
what I said : you must not leave your chair dur- 
ing a meal.” 

“ I forgot.” Rachel flew back again, not 
waiting for her request to be granted, and sat 
down meekly in her place. 

“ And you must eat something,” continued 
Miss Parrott, glancing at the little girl’s plate, 
and with dreadful qualms at her old heart for 
having been severe. “ If you don’t, Rachel, Mrs. 
Henderson won’t let you come here again.” 

The solemn butler folded and unfolded his 
hands, while his face expressed the belief that 
such a calamity could possibly be borne. 

“ And if you didn’t come, Rachel ” — Miss Par- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


367 


rott took up her cup of tea, and set it down again 
untouched — “ I should feel very sorry ; I should 
indeed,” she added, with a little catch in her 
throat. 

“ So should I,” said Rachel abruptly ; then 
she picked up her knife and fork and began to eat 
as fast as she could. 

“ Oh, my dear ! ” cried Miss Parrott, quite 
horrified, “ not so fast ! Pray don’t, Rachel ” — 
looking down the table-length in distress. 

Rachel by this time was alive to the disgrace 
she was undergoing, and she turned quite pale, 
and deserting her food altogether, sat stiff and 
straight on her chair, too miserable to care for 
anything. Miss Parrott bore this for a breath- 
ing-space, and then without a warning she slipped 
off from her chair and went quickly down to the 
end of the table. 

“ I’m not blaming you, you poor little thing,” 
she declared, bending over the dark hair ; “ don’t 
think so, Rachel.” 

Rachel turned with a swift movement and hid 
her face in the laces falling from Miss Parrott’s 
breast. 

I want to go home to Mrs. Henderson’s,” 
she sobbed. 


368 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


We don’t care for any more luncheon, 
Hooper,” said Miss Parrott hoarsely, taking 
Rachel’s hand. “ We will go into the other 
room,” and she led her off sobbing. 

When Rachel reached Hooper, however, stand- 
ing petrified with surprise, she looked up at him 
defiantly and brushed the tears from her cheek. 

And after they had passed out. Hooper still 
stood in a daze. At last he came out of it, and, 
ejaculating, “Well, I never did!” he began to 
clear the table. 

Once outside. Miss Parrott turned suddenly. 

“ We’ll go back to the garden,” she said. 

This pleased Rachel very much, and she forgot 
her distress and mortification, and actually smiled 
up into the old face. 

“ Your hand’s shaking,” she announced, turn- 
ing her gaze to the long, slender fingers covering 
her own little brown palm. 

“ Is it ? ” said Miss Parrott absently. 

“ Yes, it shakes dreadfully,” said Rachel, with a 
critical air. “ Look I ” — pointing down at it. 

“ Oh, that is nothing,” began Miss Parrott ; 
then she stopped suddenly and put both hands 
on the thin little shoulders. “ Oh, child,” she 
said brokenly, “ I did so hope you’d like me, for 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


369 


IVe nothing in this world to live for, Rachel, 
and now you want to go back to the parsonage.’^ 

“ Oh, I don’t want to go back — I do love you ! ” 
cried Rachel, in great alarm, and she raised her 
little brown hands and actually smoothed the 
long, wrinkled face between them. “ Don’t look 
so, you look dreadful,” she pleaded. 

For at the touch of those childish hands over 
her face, Miss Parrott broke utterly down, all 
her aristocratic traditions falling away in a sec- 
ond of time, to reveal her lonely, hopeless life. 
And she sobbed in a way very hard for any on- 
looker to hear. To Rachel, powerless to stop 
her, it seemed the most terrible thing in all this 
world, and she burst out in her misery: 

“ I’ll stay here forever if you’ll stop.” 

That word “ forever ” did what nothing else 
could have achieved. It brought Miss Parrott 
to herself. Then it was Rachel who led her 
about the old-fashioned garden, and chattered 
about the flowers, unmindful Whether or no she 
was answered, until presently Miss Parrott was 
quite recovered, and even smiling in a well- 
pleased way. At last she pulled out her ancient 
watch from her belt. 

“ Now, Rachel,” she said, “ you must go back 


370 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


to the parsonage this afternoon, for Mrs. Hen- 
derson expects you.’’ 

“ I’ll stay if you want me to,” said Rachel, 
moving closer to Miss Parrott’s side. 

“ No, dear — not to-day, because it wouldn’t be 
right; the parson and his wife only loaned you 
to me for to-day, but- ” 

“ What’s ‘ loaned ’ ? ” interrupted Rachel ab- 
ruptly, and wrinkling her forehead. 

“ Why, they only let me have you just for to- 
day,” said Miss Parrott. 

“ Oh.” 

“ And so you must go back, but I shall come 
for you again,” and Miss Parrott turned a hun- 
gry glance down upon the dark little face at her 
side. 

“ ril come,” said Rachel, with a sociable nod. 

“ And, Rachel ” — Miss Parrott drew her closer 
to her side — “ you may keep the coral beads, dear. 
That shows you are really coming back to me to 
stay.” 

“ For ever and always ? ” cried Rachel, patting 
the necklace lovingly with one hand. Can I 
keep ’em just forever? Say, can I?” 

“ Yes, child ” — Miss Parrott’s old face smiled 
in delight at the compact — “ they are yours to 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


371 


keep all your life. And now,” she added 
brightly, “ I want you to come into the drawing- 
room, and ” 

“ What’s ‘ drawing-room ' ? ” demanded Ra- 
chel, who felt it was much better for all con- 
cerned in a conversation to understand things as 
they went along. 

“ Why, that is the parlor,” answered Miss Par- 
rott. 

“ Oh.” 

“ I want to hear you sing, Rachel,” cried Miss 
Parrott longingly. “ I can hardly wait, come.” 
She hurried the child along with hasty steps, 
Rachel skipping by her side. 

“ I’ll sing,” she said, “ all you want me to. I 
know lots and lots of things ” — until the grand 
piano in the long, dim drawing-room, not opened 
for many years, was reached. Then she spun 
down the middle of the apartment. “ I’m going 
to dance first,” she announced, picking out the 
skirt of her gown on either side. “ My, but ain’t 
it dark, here, though ! 


372 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XXIV RACHFX’S FUTURE 

W HEN the old brougham drew up in 
front of the colonial door, Miss Par- 
rott let her hands fall away from the time-stained 
piano-keys. 

“ It can’t surely be time for you to go, Ra- 
chel.” 

Then she did a thing she could not remember 
doing in all her life, she deliberately went on 
with her employment, allowing Simmons to wait 
on his carriage box, while she broke up the sys- 
tem of years that always made her punctual to a 
minute. 

“You may sing that over again, Rachel,” she 
said, beginning on the strains of the opera that 
Rachel had gathered from the barrel-organ on 
the street corners. 

“ Then may I dance again ? ” begged Rachel. 
“ Please — just once before I go.’^ 

“ Yes,” said Miss Parrott, sitting very straight, 
and givmg all the graceful little quirks to the 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


373 


slender fingers which her music-master, long 
since dead and buried, had taught her. “ Now 
begin, child.'' 

So up and down, high and clear, rang Rachel's 
voice, with no more effort than the birds out- 
side put forth, the sound penetrating the ancient 
walls, and paralyzing every domestic, while it 
nearly made Simmons, outside, fall from his box. 

“ She hain't touched that pianner in ten years," 
said the cook, in a hushed voice. “ Oh, me ! I’m 
afraid she’s going to die," and she flung her apron 
over her head. 

“ Die ! " exclaimed Hooper, finding his voice. 
“ She won’t die with that young one here," he 
added, in scorn. 

“ Now may I dance?" pleaded Rachel, pluck- 
ing Miss Parrott's sleeve. “ Do let me ; you said 
I might." 

“ Yes,” said Miss Parrott, wrenching herself 
away from the operatic strains, to begin on a 
little old-fashioned jig. 

Oh, that’s so funny,” giggled Rachel, hop- 
ping aimlessly in the center of the big drawing- 
room and trying to keep time. “ Do stop ; you 
put me all out." 

But that is a dancing-tune," said Miss Par- 


374 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


rott, jingling away, “ and sister and I used to 
dance quite prettily to it, I remember/’ 

'‘Well, I can’t,” said Rachel, hopping wildly, 
and doing her best to get into step. “ Oh, 
dear ! ” she brought up suddenly, flushed and 
panting. 

“ What is the matter, Rachel ? ” Miss Parrott 
let her hands rest on the yellow ivory keys and 
looked over her shoulder at her. 

" Oh, I can’t dance,” said Rachel, “ when you 
play so funnily. It doesn’t go like that; it goes 
so.” She picked up her gown again, and made 
a sweep off in one direction, and then in an- 
other, her feet scarcely touching the pictured 
roses and lilies with which the velvet carpet was 
strewn, all the while singing a tune that seemed 
to carry her off on its own melody. Miss Parrott 
turned around on the music-stool, and watched 
her breathlessly. 

It was therefore much later than the parsonage 
people expected when the old brougham set 
Rachel down at their gate, and she walked into 
the house, supported on either side by Peletiah 
and Ezekiel, who had been watching there a full 
hour for her arrival. 

“ I like her,” she said, marching up to the min- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


375 


ister’s wife. “ She gave me these ” — putting 
her hand on the red coral beads on her neck — 
“ and Em going back again — to-morrow, I 
guess.” 

But it wasn’t to stay, that Rachel went back 
on the morrow; it was only for a day. Despite 
all the pleadings made by Miss Parrott, and all 
the desire of the parson and his wife to please 
their honored parishioner, and most of all, the 
earnest wish to consent to what would probably 
be for the child’s best good, they held firmly to 
the first statement, that nothing could be arranged 
till Mrs. Fisher and Mr. King had been con- 
sulted. 

“ They have sent the child here to us, and here 
she must stay until they make some other ar- 
rangement,” they said firmly, and no amount of 
urging could make them say anything else. 

So letters had to fly back and forth from the 
parsonage and the King estate in the big city, 
and Miss Parrott wrote long letters in a pinched, 
lady-like hand in very faint ink, crossing the 
paper whenever she was afraid she hadn’t said 
enough to plead her cause successfully. Which 
condition of mind she was in perpetually, all 
through these writing days. These letters old 


376 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Mr. King endeavored to read at the first, but he 
soon threw them down impatiently. 

“ The child shall never go to a woman who 
has no more sense,” he loudly declared. 

Then Polly or Jasper would hurry in and wade 
through the missives. And when he saw the 
hungry longing of the desolate soul, and the 
sweet refinement of the writer came out, and the 
sterling honesty was revealed in the prim sen- 
tences, he relented and went tumultuously over to 
the other side. 

” Yes, yes, she shall go,” he declared, pulling 
out his big handkerchief to blow his nose vio- 
lently, to remove all suspicion that anything was 
the matter with his eyes ; “ ’twould be the best 
thing in the world for her. Of course she must 
go.” 

And so it was finally settled that Rachel was 
to live at Miss Parrott’s and be her own little 
girl, going down to the parsonage every day to 
learn her lessons under Mr. Henderson’s care, 
until the time when she would be ready to be sent 
to such a school as Miss Parrott might select 
should arrive. 

“ And she must come and see me sometimes,” 
said Phronsie when the announcement was made 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


377 


in the King household. “ My little girl may 
come, can’t she, Grandpapa ? ” she begged. 

“ Yes, yes, child,” said old Mr. King warmly; 
“ we all shall want to see Rachel now and then.” 

The Comfort committee being well-established 
and in fine running order by this time, Mrs. Ster- 
ling gathering them around her sofa, in her 
spacious sitting-room upstairs, Polly and Alexia 
saw no reason why they shouldn’t begin work on 
the Cooking Club, because,” said Polly, “ if 
we are really going to learn how to cook things, 
why, we ought to begin.” And the mothers of 
the several boys and girls who were to form it, 
taking instantly to the idea, the two girls and 
Jasper set to work to write the notices of the first 
meeting. 

“We ought to have another boy,” said Jasper, 
“ on the Committee.” 

Alexia wrinkled up her face. “ Oh, don’t ; 
boys are so tiresome,” she said. 

“ Why, 1 am a boy,” said Jasper, bursting into 
a laugh. 

“ Oh, well, you are dififerent,” said Alexia ; 
“ we always expect you around.” 

“ Thank you,” said Jasper, with a low bow ; 


378 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


I’m sure I ought to feel very much compli- 
mented, Alexia,” and he laughed again. 

Well, I’m sure boys are such nuisances,” said 
Alexia, leaning her long arms on the table (they 
were in the library at Mr. King’s), “and be- 
sides they won’t want to come to our Cooking 
Club, I verily believe, so what’s the use of hav- 
ing them on the Committee ? ” 

“ Oh, yes, they will,” declared Jasper eagerly; 
“ you don’t know anything about it, if you say 
that. Why, Clare, and Pickering, and ever so 
many more are just wild to be asked.” 

“ Oh, well, then if we’ve got to have some boy 
on the Committee,” said Alexia, accepting the 
situation, “ let’s ask Pickering Dodge.” 

“ I’d rather have Pick,” said Jasper in a tone 
of great satisfaction ; and Polly saying the same 
thing, it was decided then and there. 

“ Well, now that matter is off our hands,” said 
Alexia, “ let’s get to writing these old notices,” 
and her hands began to bustle about among the 
little pile of paper and envelopes. 

“ Hold on,” said Jasper; “ if Pick is to be on 
this committee, he must help us with these 
things; and he’ll want to, for it will be great 
fun.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


379 


“O bother!” exclaimed Alexia, jerking back 
her chair, “ now we’ve got to wait. You see 
for yourself what a nuisance it is to try to get you 
boys in, Jasper.” 

“ Oh, I’ll get Pick over here in a jiffy,” de- 
clared Jasper, plunging out of the library; “ you 
won’t have to wait long for us. Alexia.” 

It wasn’t more than ten minutes by the clock, 
when in rushed the two boys and swarmed 
around the big table. 

“ Well, I declare,” cried Alexia, looking up 
admiringly from a receipt book which Mrs. 
Fisher had loaned them, and over which the 
heads of the two girls were bent, “ if you boys 
haven’t been quick, though ! ” 

“ Haven’t we ? ” cried Jasper, and his eyes 
twinkled. 

“ Don’t tell,” whispered Pickering over his 
shoulder. 

“ And what are you two whispering about ? ” 
cried Alexia, deserting the cook-book : “ Now, 

tell us,” she demanded, dreadfully afraid she 
would miss some news. 

Well, you see ” began Jasper. 

'' Hush — hush I ” said Pickering. 

'' Now don’t pay any attention to Pickering,” 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


380 

said Alexia, turning a cold shoulder to the last- 
mentioned individual ; “ do tell us, Jasper, what 
is it?^’ 

'' The fact is,” said Jasper, laughing, “ I didn’t 
have to go for Pickering at all; that is, only to 
the corner. He was coming here.” 

'' And Jasper nearly knocked the breath out of 
me,” finished Pickering, " he bolted into me so.” 

" Well, you were on the wrong side of the 
pavement,” retorted Jasper. 

" Is that all ? ” cried Alexia, horribly disap- 
pointed to get no news. " Oh, dear me ! Well, 
do sit down, now you have come, and let us get to 
these horrible old notices.” 

So the boys drew up their chairs, and Polly 
pushed the cook-book, with an affectionate little 
pat, into the center of the table. " That’s what 
we are going to study,” she said gleefully. 

" Study ? ” echoed Pickering, with a very long 
face. " I didn’t come over here to study ; I get 
enough of that at school,’^ and he glared in a 
very injured way at Jasper. 

" Don’t get upset,” said Jasper, patting him on 
the back ; " you’ll like this. Pick, I tell you.” 

" And it’s a cook-book,” said Polly, laughing 
merrily. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


381 

“ All right,” said Pickering, immensely re- 
lieved, and, reaching out his long arm, he seized 
it, and whirled the leaves. “ ‘ Lemon pie ’ — that 
sounds good. ‘ How to cook cabbage ’ — oh, dear 
me ! ” 

‘‘ See here now ” — Jasper seized the book and 
shut it up with a bang — “ no one is going to look 
into that, until we write these notices. Why, 
we haven’t even got a Cooking Club yet.” 

“ Give it back,” roared Pickering after him, 
as Jasper hopped out of his chair, carrying the 
book. 

“ No, sir,” cried Jasper, bearing oif the book 
out of the room. ‘‘ There, you’ll never find 
that,” he observed, coming back to slip into his 
seat with satisfaction. 

“ Well, now,” said Alexia sweetly, ‘‘ if you two 
boys are through scrapping, we’ll begin on the'se 
notices.” She picked an envelope off from the 
pile. “ Oh, dear me ! who is the first one to 
ask?” 

“ I think Larry ought to have it,” said Polly. 

Oh, Polly Pepper ! ” exclaimed Alexia, 
Larry can^t come for ever so long, with his 
collar bone all smashed and his leg hurt. The 
very idea ! ” 


382 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Polly gave a little shiver. “ Well, he would 
like to be asked,” she said. 

“And I think so, too,” declared Jasper; “a 
chap would enjoy it twice as much to get an in- 
vitation when he was abed and couldn’t come.” 

“ Well, that’s nice to say,” cried Alexia, burst- 
ing into a loud laugh, in which Pickering joined. 
“ You’ve done it now,” he said, clapping Jasper 
on the back. “ I’m glad of it, old chap, after 
the way you acted about that old cook-book.” 

“ So I have,’^ said Jasper grimly. Then he 
laughed as hard as the others. “ Well, you know 
what I mean, and we ought to give Larry the 
first attention.’^ 

“ I’m going to write the notice to him,” de- 
clared Alexia, dipping her pen in the ink-well 
and beginning with a flourish. But. she threw it 
down before she had finished his first name. 
“ Polly, you ought to write the first notice,” she 
cried ; “ you proposed the Club.” 

“ That’s no matter,” said Polly, “ so long as 
we are going to have the Club. Go ahead. 
Alexia.” 

“ No, I’m not going to,” said Alexia obsti- 
nately, and leaning back in her chair ; “ you’ve 
just got to do it, Polly, so there!” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


383 


‘‘ There’ll be no peace, Polly, for any of us 
until you do,^’ said Pickering, thrusting Lis hands 
lazily into his pockets. 

“ And I think people would do better to go to 
work and help,” said Alexia decidedly, “ than 
to set other people against — oh, dear me ! ” 
as she found herself hopelessly entangled. 

“ You would do better to get yourself out of 
that sentence. Alexia,” laughed Jasper, “ before 
you do anything else.” 

“ Well, I don’t care,” said Alexia, joining in 
the general laugh ; “ it’s too mean for anything, 
Pickering, to say I fight, when everybody knows 
I suffer just everything before I say a word.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” cried Pickering faintly. 

“ And when you two stop sparring,” said Jas- 
per, “ perhaps we can do some work. Come 
now, Polly and I don’t propose to do the whole.” 

Alexia, at this, scrabbled up another envelope, 
and began to write as fast as she could. And 
Pickering selecting a pen and getting down to 
business, the room began to assume a very work- 
like aspect. 

“ Now that’s done,” said Alexia, tossing aside 
the envelope. “ I’ve addressed notice number 
two.” 


3^4 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“Whose is it?” avsked Pickering, glancing up 
from his own to the scrawling characters where 
the envelope lay face uppermost on the table. 
“ Who is number two, Alexia ? ” 

“ You mustn’t see,” cried Alexia, twitching it 
away ; “ you go on and address your own, Picker- 
ing, and let mine alone.” 

“Well, I’ve seen already,” said Pickering 
coolly. “ It would be impossible not to read 
your writing a mile off. Alexia.” 

“ Well, that’s much better than to write such 
mean, lazy little words that nobody can make 
them out,” she retorted. 

“ Oh, dear ! we haven’t a pattern of the 
notice made yet,” said Polly, leaning back in her 
chair, after the labor of getting the first envelope 
addressed ; and she pushed up the little brown 
rings of hair from her brow, for Polly didn’t like 
very well to write, and it always took her some 
time to achieve anything in that line. “ Jasper, 
you draw up one, do,” she begged. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” cried Jasper, aghast, “ I can’t, 
Polly ; you can do it much better.” 

“ Misery me ! ” exclaimed Polly, “ I couldn’t do 
it in all this world,” and she looked so dis- 
tressed that Jasper hastened to say : 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 385 

“ Come along then, Pick, and help me out, and 
I’ll try.” 

But Pickering protesting that he didn’t know 
any more how to write such a notice than Prince 
lying on the rug before the fire, Jasper in despair 
drew up a sheet of paper, and wrote in big star- 
ing letters and with a great flourish, clear across 
the top of the page : 

“ ATTENTION.” 

“ Goodness me ! ” cried Pickering, his pale eyes 
following Jasper’s pen, “ it looks like a fire- 
alarm summons.” 

Or just like Miss Salisbury when she’s going 
to say something quite ugly and horrid,’^ said 
Alexia, with a grimace. 

“ Oh, Alexia ! ” said Polly. 

“Well, it does,” said Alexia; “you know for 
yourself, Polly, she always stands up quite stiff 
on the platform and says, ‘ Attention, young 
ladies ! ’ Oh, I quite hate the word, because we 
all have to look at her.” 

“ Well, it does good service then,” said Jasper 
coolly, “ since it makes you do the very thing 
wanted.” 

“ And we wouldn’t mind looking at her,” said 
Alexia, running on with her reminiscences, “ if 


386 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

she didn’t make us do every single thing she 
says/’ 

That’s too bad,” said Jasper, with a laugh, 
and flourishing away on the second line of the 
notice. 

'' You needn’t laugh,” said Alexia grimly; “ I 
guess you wouldn’t if you had our Miss Salis- 
bury at your school, Jasper King.” 

“ Is she any worse than our Mr. Fraser? ” said 
Jasper. “ I wonder. I tell you what. Alexia, 
he keeps us boys at it ! Doesn’t he. Pick ? ” 

“ Well, I rather guess,” said Pickering con- 
cisely, but his look told volumes. 

“ Oh, you boys have an easy enough time,” 
said Alexia, with a sniff, “ and you a^e always 
grumbling about how hard it is, while I don’t 
say a word, but just bear things.” 

'' I’m so sorry for poor Miss Salisbury,” ob- 
served Pickering, lazily watching Jasper’s ef- 
forts. 

“Well, you needn’t be,” retorted Alexia; 
“ she’s very fond of me. Miss Salisbury is, and 
I don’t in the least know what she’d do if I left 
her school. But I never shall go away, for I 
just dote on her.” 

“ It looks like it,” said Pickering, with a laugh. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


387 


“ Well, I do,’^ declared Alexia ; “ she’s my very 
sweetest friend, except Polly Pepper, so there ! ” 

“ Oh, dear me ! I don’t know what next to 
say,” cried Jasper, holding off the notice at arm’s 
length, and scowling at it dreadfully. 

“You ought to see your face, Jasper,” cried 
Alexia. “ Dear me ! it’s positively awful.” 

“ Well, it’s not half as bad as I feel,” said 
Jasper, “ with this terrible old notice weighing 
me down.” 

“ ‘ Attention ’,” drawled Pickering, reading the 
two lines. “ ‘ You are requested to appear ’ ” 

“ Hold on ! ” cried Jasper, turning over the 
notice. “ Who told you to read it out, pray 
tell?” 

“ I’m on the Committee, I’d have you know,” 
said Pickering coolly. 

“ Well, we’ll pitch you out,” said Jasper, “ neck 
and heels, if you don’t take care. Well, but 
really this is awful work.” He whirled over the 
notice again, and glared at it savagely. 

“ Why don’t we just say, ‘ A Cooking Club is 
to be formed ’ ? ” proposed Polly, “ and ” 

“ Oh, that will be elegant,” interrupted Alexia, 
clapping her hands. “ Oh, Polly, you write it.” 

“ Oh, I couldn’t,” said Polly, drawing back. 


388 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Yes, Polly, do,” begged Jasper. 

“ Oh, no, you write it,” said Polly. 

“ Well, then, you tell me what to say,” said 
Jasper, laughing. 

“ She did,” said Alexia impatiently. “ 'A 
Cooking Club is to be formed ’ — didn’t you hear 
her?” 

“ I have that,” said Jasper, scribbling away on 
a fresh piece of paper. “Now what next?” 

“ Go on, Polly,” said Alexia. 

“ Well — oh, ‘ Will you please come to the first 
meeting? ’ ” 

“ ‘ And see how you like it,’ ” finished Alexia ; 
“that’s just elegant — do write it down, Jasper.” 

“ You may be sure I will,” cried Jasper, vastly 
pleased that he was to be helped out, and finishing 
it all up with great energy. “ Well, what else? ” 
and he poised his pen in air and looked at Polly. 

“ AVhy, isn’t that enough ? ” said Polly, a little 
pucker beginning to come on her forehead. 

“ I should think so,” said Pickering ; “ it tells 
all the story.” 

“ And they will come’, you may be sure,” said 
Jasper, holding oft’ the notice again, this time for 
everybody’s inspection, “ and that’s the main 
thing.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


389 


“ And now we can all begin to write them,” 
said Alexia, in great satisfaction, seizing her 
pen, which she had dropped. “ Do put it in the 
middle of the table, Jasper, where we can all 
see.” 

Wait till I write a good one,” said Jasper, be- 
ginning on a fresh sheet of paper. “ I was 
hurrying so to get it all down; you can hardly 
read it.” So he wrote it out in his best hand, 
then propped the notice up against the book-rack. 
“ Now begin,” he said. 

Let's race,” cried Alexia, already scrawling 
the first words at a great rate. 

“ Oh, dear me ! we shan’t do it decently then,” 
said Polly, in alarm. “ I mean, I shan’t, if we 
race.” 

‘‘ Nor I, either,” said Jasper. 

“ Well, I’m not going to race, anyway,” de- 
clared Pickering, making slow, lazy strokes with 
his pen ; it’s quite bad enough to have to write 
these odious things, without breaking one’s neck 
over them.” 

“ Well, don’t let’s talk,” said Alexia, seeing that 
she couldn’t have any part in the conversation 
since all her mind had to go into her task. “ Oh, 
dear me ! I left out the dot to my ‘ i,’ and misery ! 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


390 

there’s a blot ! It was all because I was listen- 
ing to you, Pickering Dodge.” 

“ Well, we’ll all be as still as mice now,” said 
Polly ; so no sound was heard save the scratching 
of pens over the paper, as the work went gayly 
on. 

“ Oh, isn’t it too bad that we can’t any of us 
find that ten-dollar bill Joel lost at the garden 
party ? ” broke out Alexia, when this sort of thing 
had proceeded for some time. 

“ Ugh ! ” cried Polly, and her pen slipped, mak- 
ing an awful scratch and just spoiling the best 
notice she had written. 

Jasper raised his head and cast a warning 
glance over the table at Alexia, but it was too 
late. 

“ I do believe we shall find it some time,” 
said Polly, scraping away with the ink-eraser and 
only making matters worse. 

“Take care, Polly; the ink is too fresh,” 
warned Jasper. “ Wait until it dries.” 

“ Well, I’ve smeared it all up now,” said Polly, 
leaning back in her chair and viewing her work 
with despair. 

“ Perhaps it can be fixed,” said Alexia, over- 
whelmed with distress and leaning forward to 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


391 

see the worst. “ I ’most know it can ; let me 
try, Polly.” 

“ No, no, Alexia, I wouldn’t,” said Jasper; “ it’s 
quite bad enough already.” 

“ Well, maybe I can do it,” persisted Alexia, 
“ if I could only try.” 

“ You may try,” said Polly, pushing the paper 
toward her, when she saw Alexia’s face, “ but 
it’s no matter anyway, Pll write another.” And 
she had already begun it when Alexia threw 
down the ink-eraser. 

It’s no sort of use,” she said, “ and I’ve 
made a shocking hole in the paper. Oh, dear 
me ! ” and she looked so utterly miserable that 
Polly’s brow cleared and she began to laugh. 

“ Dear me I ” she said, it isn’t a bit of matter, 
and see. I’ve ever so much done already on this. 
And I do believe we shall find that ten-dollar note 
sometime. I do verily believe so. Alexia.” 

“ So do I,” cried Jasper heartily. 

Pickering said nothing; he didn’t really be- 
lieve the ten-dollar bill would ever be found, hav- 
ing helped Jasper to ransack so many possible and 
impossible places, but he wasn’t going to say so, 
and thus add to the general gloom. 

“ And I think it was awfully nice of Joel to 


392 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


do that dreadful work over Mr. King’s, old books, 
and earn the money,” said Alexia. 

Polly looked up with a smile. “ Wasn’t it ? ” 
she cried radiantly. 

And Father says Joe does the lists so well,” 
said Jasper heartily ; “ he sticks at it every day 
like a leech, and there can’t anything get him 
off to play till the hour is over.” 

“ Well, I don’t .see how he can,” said Alexia, 
drawing a long breath. “ Dear me, it would just 
tire me to death. Why, Polly Pepper ! ” Alexia 
threw down her pen and stared at her. “ When 
is the first meeting to be ? ” 

“ Why, you know,” said Polly, writing away, 
laboriously; next Wednesday evening, of 
course.” 

'' Well, we don’t say so,” said Alexia. “ How 
in the world are they to know ? ” 

The other members of the Committee stopped 
work immediately and glanced ruefully at the 
little pile of notices accumulating in the middle 
of the table. 

“ We can never write those all over,” began 
Polly tragically. 

Pickering put out a long hand and picked out 
from the pile the one he had written. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


393 


“ I shall just write, ‘ Wednesday evening, July 
2 1st,’ down in one corner,” he said. 

“ Oh, goody ! ” exclaimed Alexia, her face 
brightening ; “ I shall do mine so ” — pulling out 
her scrawls from the heap of notices. 

‘‘ But we don’t tell where the meeting is to be,” 
said Jasper after they had all fallen to work 
again. 

At this second fright no one seemed to be able to 
speak. It was Alexia who first found her voice. 

“ Why not put it in the other corner ? ” she 
said. 

“ And that just balances,” said Jasper, holding 
one of his notices up when the two additions had 
been made, “ so it really looks better than ever.” 

“ But we mustn’t make any more blunders,” 
observed Pickering wisely, “ for we haven’t any 
extra corners to go to now.” 

“ Oh, we aren’t going to make any,” declared 
Alexia, “ and we will soon be through, thank 
goodness ! ” — as the pens set up lively work once 
more. 

“ I hope so.” Polly gave a long sigh. Oh, 
dear me ! it wouldn’t be one-half so hard to do 
cooking for the Club, as to write a single one of 
these things.” 


394 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XXV JACK PARISH 

RANDPAPA ! ” Joel came in with a 



shout, rushed around the room two or 


three times, and finally came up to the big writ- 
ing-table, quite blown. 

Dear me ! ” exclaimed old Mr. King, laying 
down his pen, “ have you really got through, 
Joe?"’ 

“ Grandpapa,’^ said Joel, his black eyes shin- 
ing, and bobbing over his head to get a good 
look into the old gentleman’s face, “ she’s asked 
him, she really has ! ” 

Who ? ” asked Mr. King, very much puzzled. 

“ Mrs. Sterling,” said Joel, in a tone of the 
greatest satisfaction. Then he began to dance 
again, snapping his brown fingers to keep time. 

When you come out of that war dance, Joel,” 
said old Mr. King, leaning back in his big chair 
to laugh at him, “ perhaps you’ll have the good- 
ness to tell me whom you are talking about all 
this time.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


395 

Joel stopped his mad career and ran up to the 
old gentleman’s side. 

“ Why Jack Parish — I thought you knew. 
Grandpapa,” he added reproachfully. 

“ I suppose I might have known if I’d stopped 
to consider that you’ve talked your Parish boy 
every day since the little affair on the pond,” 
said Mr. King, still laughing. “ Well, and so 
Mrs. , Sterling has invited your friend, Joel, to 
some festivity, I suppose, eh ? ” 

“ Yes,” said Joel, “ she has ” — his satisfaction 
returning — “ it’s a supper at her house, to-mor- 
row night. Grandpapa.” He leaned over to bring 
his brown cheek close to the one under the white 
hair. “ Just think of that ! ” 

“ Whew ! ” ejaculated the old gentleman, and 
she hasn’t had company for ten years ! ” 

“ Well, she’s going to have us, every single 
one in the Comfort committee,” declared Joel de- 
cidedly, and she asked Jack, most particularly; 
she did. Grandpapa — she really did. May I go 
down and tell him now ? May I, Grandpapa ? ” 
he cried eagerly. 

“ Why, if your mother says so, I suppose ” 

began Mr. King. 

She says I may go, if you think best,” cried 


396 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Joel, hanging to the arms of the big chair and 
having hard work to curb his impatience. “ Oh, 
Grandpapa, please hurry and say yes.” 

Instead of complying with this demand, the old 
gentleman leaned back in his chair and steadily 
gazed into space while he revolved something in 
his mind. At last, when Joel thought he couldn’t 
brook the delay another minute, Mr. King 
whirled suddenly around in his chair. 

“ I tell you what it is, Joel, you and I will go 
down to see your friend ourselves.” 

“ Oh, Grandpapa ! ” Joel gave a leap, and 
seized Mr. King’s arm with both hands. “ Right 
away now ? ” he cried, with sparkling eyes. 

“ Right away now,” declared old Mr. King, 
getting out of his chair ; “ that is, as soon as we 
can make ourselves presentable for our walk. 
Goodness me, Joe, what a whirlwind you are ! 
— bursting into another laugh. 

Joel didn’t care what he was called so 
long as he was really going to see Jack 
Parish and carry him the wonderful invitation, 
and all the way down to the little grocer’s on 
Common Street he just bubbled over with happi- 
ness, till everybody who passed the two felt a 
glow at the heart at the merry comrades : and 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


397 


many were the backward glances cast at the old, 
white-haired gentleman of stately mien, with a 
chubby-faced boy of the j oiliest appearance hang- 
ing to his hand. 

“ Well, well, well, and so here we are.” Old 
Mr. King looked up curiously at the little sign 
above the door — “ Ichabod Parish, Grocer ” — 
then down over the shop windows overrunning 
with canned goods, and, to finish up, an outside 
stall on which jostled and overcrowded each other 
every description of vegetable in the market, 
from a cabbage down. A fat, red-faced man with 
a big apron that had been white earlier in the 
day, came out of the shop and stood by the stall. 

“ Anything in our line to-day, sir ? ” he said. 
He had a little pad of paper in one hand and a 
pencil in the other. 

“ Well, yes,” said old Mr. King, with a twinkle 
in his eye, for by this time he perceived some 
lines along the fat cheeks that showed very plainly 
the habit of smiles running up and down in 
them. “ Eve come for a boy, if you please.” 

“ A boy ? ” said the fat, red-faced man, laugh- 
ing, till the round cheeks were all wrinkled up. 
'' Well, now, I take it, you’re joking, sir.” 

''Oh, no. I’m not,” said old Mr. King very 


398 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


seriously, but the other man had been just as 
observing in his way, and had seen the twinkle 
in the keen eyes. So now he laughed some more 
and waited patiently for the joke to be explained. 

“ I take it you have a boy named Jack, here- 
about,” said Mr. King presently. 

All the wrinkles dropped suddenly out of 
the fat, red cheeks. ‘‘ He hain’t done nothin’ 
wrong, Jack hain’t?” gasped the man. 

“ Oh, Grandpapa, tell him what we’ve come 
for,” cried Joel, twitching Mr. King’s hand, and 
quite aghast to see the suffering in Jack’s father. 
“ Do, please. Grandpapa.” 

Old Mr. King was rapidly exclaiming: “ No, 
no; bless you, did you think I’d come at you in 
such a way ? Why, this, boy here ” — thrusting 
Joel forward — “ has got an invitation for him. 
Now, then Joel, my boy, speak up.” 

And Joel did speak up; and in a minute they 
were all there in the little shop, and the fat grocer 
was bustling around to work a chair out from be- 
hind the counter. But as the big store cat and 
several parcels were on it, it took a bit of time. 
Meanwhile, old Mr. King sat down upon a box of 
soap, while Joel hung over his shoulder. 

A woman came in with a jug to be filled with 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


399 


molasses, and a small girl for a box of matches. 
But the little grocer told them to wait, and after 
he had placed the chair and gotten Mr. King 
off from the soap-box and into it, he bustled to 
a door at the head of the shop. 

“ Ma,^’ he cried, putting his head into the room 
to which it opened, “ do you know where Jack 
is?’^ 

“ He’s upstairs,” said a voice, evidently 
“ Ma’s.” 

“ W ell, tell him to come down,” said the fat 
grocer. 

“ All right, Ichabod.” 

Jack’s to home,” announced the grocer, com- 
ing back with the air of imparting a piece of 
news, just as much as if every word had not been 
heard. “ Well, now. Mis. Jones, I’ll fill your 
jug.” He took it from her and she settled her- 
self comfortably, during the slow process, to 
watch the stately, white-haired figure in the chair 
to her heart’s content; her example being fol- 
lowed by the small girl who had, of course, been 
obliged to wait for the box of matches. 

A pair of feet could be heard coming through 
the room just mentioned. 

I don’t know what your Pa wants you for,” 


400 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

said a woman’s voice ; “ most likely for an er- 
rand.” 

So Jack, free from his sling, for Doctor Fisher 
had found him surprisingly quick at recovery, 
bolted through the doorway, and into the shop, 
and without a bit of warning brought up against 
old Mr. Horatio King and Joel. 

“ Great Scott ! ” he cried, scared out of his 
usual shyness. 

“ Yes,” said Joel, sociably bobbing his face into 
Jack’s, “ I’ve come to ask you to supper. Mrs. 
Sterling told me to, most particularly, you 
know.” 

“ Dear me, Joe ! ” exclaimed old Mr. King, 
“ do give it to him more slowly ” ; for Jack’s 
head of light hair was wagging from one to the 
other of the visitors in great distress. 

“ I am,” said Joel ; ‘‘ awful slow. Grandpapa.” 

“ It doesn’t look much like it,” said the old 
gentleman, bursting into a laugh. The fat grocer 
over at the molasses barrel, looked across anx- 
iously at the group, and for once in his life 
wished Mrs. Jones, although one of his best cus- 
tomers, anywhere but in his shop. 

“ Well, try again, Joel,” said Mr. King. So 
Joel began once more, and before long. Jack 



He stood in the middle of the little shop. 


• • 




I 







<’ 







2^ 


* I 




• . ' * r '’ 
*%. ?y ‘ 


* v. ^ 

> 'I 


»• 




P; 


■ 

tfA,' mil 



W" 


. 1 ^- 






'^'kJl 


!►>* 


« 

t 

Ji 





< : 


i -iS.J 






.t 



. « 

♦ 


h%:-. :i ^.. A . 






AND THEIR FRIENDS 


401 


Parish understood fairly that Mrs. Sterling had 
actually invited him to supper on the following 
night with the Comfort committee, just as if 
he were not the son of Ichabod Parish, the little 
grocer on Common Street, but were one 01 the 
rich boys of Joel Pepper’s set. 

Pa,” he shouted (he wanted some one of his 
own family to help understand this puzzle), “ do 
come here.” 

The fat grocer, hearing this cry, could stand 
it no longer trying to stamp out his curiosity; 
so deserting the molasses barrel and forgetting 
to turn the spigot, he bore off the jug. 

“ There, Mis. Jones, there you are ” — deposit- 
ing it with a thump on the counter, and waddled 
over to his son and the visitors. 

When he comprehended the matter, as after 
an infinite deal of pains he did, his astonishment 
knew no bounds. It absolutely struck him 
speechless, and there he stood in the middle of the 
little shop, lost to the fact that he was a small 
grocer on an obscure street. He was the father 
of Jack, hitherto obliged to go with boys of the 
neighborhood, not of specially nice families, 
with manners and aims to match, now — oh, joy! 
— with a chance for something better, that might 


402 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


reach to unknown heights. He might even be- 
come an alderman ! The little grocer’s breast 
heaved with delight, but even in that blissful 
moment, his first thought was of his wife. 

“ Won’t your mother be proud, Jack ! ” he 
made out to utter. 

“ Your molasses is all runnin’ out,” proclaimed 
the small girl who was waiting for the box of 
matches. 

And Jack springing to help his father, who 
bounded to the molasses barrel, old Mr. King and 
Joel took themselves off without any further 
embarrassment to the little grocer, who surely 
never could in all this world express his gratitude 
as he wanted to. 

“ Be at my house to-morrow afternoon, and 
we’ll go over together,’^ said Joel, with longing 
glances at the center of bustle around the 
molasses barrel. 

“ Oh, Grandpapa, how I do wish I could have 
staid and helped clean up ! ” Joel burst out, as 
they left the shop. 

Oh, my goodness, Joel ! ” exclaimed old Mr. 
King; “such a messy job! How can you!” 

“ It would have been such fun,” mourned Joel, 
wishing he could have free access to just such 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


403 


a small grocer’s shop, and thinking that Jack 
was the luckiest fellow alive. 

“ When I grow up, I’m going to have a shop 
like that,” he declared, after marching on in 
silence down the next block and surveying with 
favor all the surroundings of the narrow street. 

“ I thought you were going to sell tin, like 
your Mr. Biggs, of Badgertown,” said Mr. King 
mischievously. 

Joel hung his head. '' I was, but I think a shop 
would be nicer after all; you can have every- 
thing in it, you know. Grandpapa.” 

“ Even molasses,” put in Mr. King. Well, 
I wouldn’t decide the matter just now, Joel, my 
boy — which you will be when you are grown up. 
There’s plenty of time yet ahead of you ” 

Jack Parish, with his hair carefully oiled by 
his anxious mother, and his very best clothes on, 
a circumstance calculated to invest him with 
dread and rob him of every bit of comfort to 
begin with, presented himself at Mr. King’s 
mansion on the next afternoon. His countenance 
was long, and he looked so worried that Joel, 
rushing out to meet him, involuntarily ejaculated. 

Oh, dear me ! ” in dismay. 

After regarding each other uncomfortably for 


404 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


a minute, in which Jack began to wish himself, 
a thousand times, back in the little shop, Joel 
burst out, seizing his arm : 

“ Come up into my room — Dave’s and mine,” 
and over the stairs they went. 

“ Is this your room ? ” gasped Jack, forgetting 
his discomfort and staring all about. 

“ Yes, it is,” said Joel ; “ Dave’s and mine. See 
my tennis racket. Jack. Isn’t it prime ! ” — dart- 
ing over to pull it out of a corner. 

“ I should say it was,” declared Jack, finger- 
ing it lovingly as Joel thrust it into his hand with 
a, “ Do you play ? ” 

“ A little,” said Jack. He did not think it 
necessary to add that he was the champion player 
of the Common Street team on the dingy little 
open space given up to goats and tenement-house 
children. 

“ That’s good ! ” exclaimed Joel, with shining 
eyes, and clapping him on the back ; “ we’ll have 
a bout together sometime. And here are my 
boxing-gloves.” He seized them and struck an 
attitude. “ Come on. Jack,” he cried in huge 
delight. 

So Jack did come on, and when he emerged, 
why, there were the fencing foils to try; and 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


405 


when this was all over, and both boys sat down, 
flushed and panting, why. Jack’s best Sunday- 
go-to-meeting clothes and his oiled hair didn’t 
look so badly, to Joel’s way of thinking. 

David now ran in. 

“ It’s time to get ready to go to Mrs. Sterling’s 
supper,” he said, with a nod to Jack. 

“ So it is,” cried Joel, beginning to run here 
and there for his other shoes and clothes. 

Jack turned away with a feeling that it wasn’t 
good manners to be looking on, and glanced out 
of the window. 

“ Come over and look at our butterflies,” cried 
Joel, running over to a cabinet against the wall, 
“ they’re just beauties.” 

“ Oh, have you collected butterflies ? ” cried 
Jack, whirling around, greatly excited. 

“ Yes; Dave and I have,” said Joel, “ we have 
lots and lots.” 

It didn’t take Jack long to be over in front 
of the cabinet, and pulling out its many drawers. 
So that he was lost to all the fuss of dressing that 
Joel and David were undergoing, and it wasn’t 
till he had been clapped on the back most vigor- 
ously with a, “ Wake up, old chap,” that he real- 
ized that the dreaded time had arrived when he 


4o6 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


must go out to his first company. Then a dread- 
ful feeling came over him. 

“ Oh, I can’t go,” he declared, his face turn- 
ing as red as a beet, and he stood still, per- 
fectly miserable. 

“ Why, Mrs. Sterling expects you,” began 
David. 

Joel had no such gentle ways. 

Come along, you,” he cried, hauling Jack 
away from the cabinet and hurrying him off 
downstairs. Then he began to chatter as hard 
as he could, saying the first things that came into 
his head, until the gray stone mansion was 
reached, and they were fast and safe within the 
door. 

Joel drew a long breath and began to mount the 
stairs. 

“ Any boys here yet ? ” he asked, looking up 
at Gibson in the upper hall. 

“ Yes,” said Gibson; “ three boys have come.” 

Joel didn’t wait to ask who they were ; he left 
David to bring Jack along and raced in to speak 
to Mrs. Sterling and the members of the Comfort 
committee. 

“ I am very glad to see you, Joel.” Mrs. Ster- 
ling beamed at him from her sofa, feeling quite 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


407 


sure of the success of the first company she had 
given to the boys, now that Joel Pepper had come. 

Joel gave her a bright little nod ; then, remem- 
bering himself, he went over to her sofa and 
stuck out his little brown hand. 

“ I’m glad Eve come,” he said, bobbing at the 
same time in great satisfaction to the boys. 

“Where is your friend, Joel?” asked Mrs. 
Sterling, in disappointment. “ I surely thought 
you would bring him.” 

Joel glanced around in dismay, then pranced 
out into the hall. A scuffling noise struck upon 
his ear, and leaning over the banister, he saw 
David and Jack apparently hanging on to each 
other and whirling around in the hall below. He 
was down over the stairs in a flash. 

“ He says he must go home,” said David, still 
holding fast to the edge of Jack’s jacket, and 
looking up with a very pink face. 

Jack looked thoroughly ashamed, but he still 
cast wild eyes at the big front door, as Joel con- 
sidering whatever was to be done at all, should 
be done quickly, launched him upstairs, and be- 
fore he had a moment to breathe freely, pushed 
him into the beautiful sitting-room above with a, 
“ Here he is.” 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


408 

The room swam all around before Jack, as he 
went up to the sofa-edge, and Mrs. Sterling’s 
soft, white hand took his hot, nervous one. He 
didn’t know in the least what she said, or how 
she looked, as he couldn’t raise his eyes, but he 
remembered afterward that her voice was sweet 
and low, and that somehow he wasn’t so afraid 
after that, and then Joel dragged him into a 
knot of boys, for by this time several were pour- 
ing into the room. And in five minutes Jack felt 
as if he had known them all for years, and he 
quite forgot that this was the first time he had 
ever gone into company. 

When the bustle of the arrival was over, and 
every member of the Comfort committee was 
present, Mrs. Sterling said: 

“ Now I think, Gibson, the first thing we should 
do is to have supper.” 

So Gibson went over and touched the elec- 
tric button on the wall, and in came the butler 
and two maids bearing trays full — well, just 
crowded with all the good things a boy could 
desire to eat. And these having been placed on 
the big, mahogany table in the center of the room, 
usually filled with books and magazines, but 
which had been cleared for the purpose, each boy 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


409 


was invited to come up and be helped to what- 
ever he wanted, an invitation that wasn’t long 
left unaccepted. 

Joel, in his fear that Jack would somehow be 
left out in the cold, bent all his energies toward 
getting him something to eat. The consequence 
was, that he forgot all about waiting on Mrs. 
Sterling, and, glancing around after he had poked 
a plate of cold chicken and jelly into Jack’s hand, 
he saw two or three of the boys — Frick and even 
little Porter Knapp — vying with each other to be 
the first to serve their hostess. 

“ Ugh ! ” cried Joel, seizing the first thing on 
the table that caught his eye. It proved to be the 
salt-cellar, and he rushed up and presented it with 
a flourish. 

“ Ho, ho! ’’ exploded Frick, as the little knot 
of boys parted in the middle, “ why we’ve only 
got her a napkin and a plate.” 

Joel glanced down ruefully at the salt-cellar in 
his hand, and was going to beat a retreat with it, 
quite crestfallen. 

“ Thank you, Joel ; I shall want it pretty soon,” 
said Mrs. Sterling, smiling into his red face. 
“There, we’ll put it on the table ’’—for Mrs. 
Gibson had been busy drawing up a light stand 


410 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


to the side of the sofa — “ and will you bring me 
some cold chicken ? 

“Me?” cried Joel, perfectly radiant, but 
scarcely believing that he could be meant, after 
his awkwardness. 

“ Yes, you,” said Mrs. Sterling, laughing; “ so 
hurry, and get it, Joel.” 

No need to tell him that. Joel sprang at the 
table again, bore off a plate of the desired deli- 
cacy, and a spoonful of currant jelly by its side, 
and flew back again. 

“ Is that right ? ” he asked anxiously, with a 
dreadful feeling that he ought to have asked her 
if she wanted brown or white meat. 

“ How did you know I am very fond of .white 
meat, Joel ? ” asked Mrs. Sterling. “ And above 
all things I like the wing.” 

“ Do you ? ” cried Joel, in a transport. “ Now 
what else ? 

“ Nothing now, and the next time, why, I 
must let Frick and some of the other boys help 
me,” said Mrs. Sterling, “ so run back and get 
something to eat yourself, Joel.” 

So Joel, with a mind to edge up to see how 
Jack was getting on, found to his amazement 
that he was laughing and talking with the last 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


411 

boy with whom he would have supposed it to be 
possible — Curtis Park ! 

“ Dear me ! ’’ exclaimed Joel to himself, tum- 
bling back instinctively when he saw that he 
wasn’t wanted,' and he fell up against David. 

“ I couldn’t help it,’^ said Davie, who had been 
quite miserable since his ill success in getting 
Jack over the stairs after Joel. He was aimlessly 
crumbling up a biscuit on his plate, and eating 
nothing. 

“ Well, ’tisn’t any matter,” said Joel, “ and he’s 
here now, and having a good time; just hear him 
laugh,” he added enviously. 

” Is that Jack laughing?” asked David in- 
credulously, poking his head around the inter- 
vening boys to see for himself. 

“ Yes, it is,” said Joel, bobbing his head de- 
cidedly. 

‘‘ Oh, well, then, it’s all right,” said David hap- 
pily. So he ran off to fill his plate and go over 
in the corner to eat its contents with a group of 
boys of whom he was especially fond. 

Joel, left alone, was feeling very dismal, when 
suddenly he looked over, and caught Jack’s eye. 
Curtis Park was saying something very jolly — ■ 
Joel knew it was, for he caught scraps of it, and 


412 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


so did some of the other boys who pushed up to 
hear the rest. But Jack Parish evidently didn’t 
listen, for his eye had been anxiously roving 
around the room, and just at that moment, they 
rested on Joel, and they lighted up so unmis- 
takably that Joel sprang forward, a light in his 
own. 

“Did you want me. Jack?” 

“ Yes,” said Jack, “ I did.” The words were 
not much, but they seemed to satisfy Joel. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


413 


XXVI MR. HAMILTON DYCE A TRUE 
FRIEND 

ID after every boy protested that he 



couldn’t eat another bit, the butler and the 
two maids packed up the trays and carried them 
down again. 

“ Now, Comfort committee,” said Mrs. Ster- 
ling, “ all draw up here.” 

So the circle of chairs and crickets was made 
around the sofa, and the real business of the even- 
ing began. It was in the very commencement 
of things Joel noticed that every one of the mem- 
bers seemed to take a fancy to Jack. 

Curtis Park leaned over from his chair. “ I 
say, Frick, change places with me.” Frick was 
next to the visitor, Joel, of course, being on his 
other side. 

“ No, you don’t,” said Frick, not over politely. 

Oh, that’s mean,” began Curtis, then he re- 
membered where he was, and sat back in his 
chair, biting his pencil. 


414 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Frick straightened himself up with enjoyment. 
“ You can take my pencil,” he said to Jack mag- 
nanimously ; “ we all brought ’em, you know, 
she wanted us to.” 

Joel caught the last of this. “ Oh, dear me ! ” 
he exclaimed, in remorse, “ I forgot mine ; and. 
Jack, I was going to bring one for you.” 

“ He can take mine,” said Frick, shoving a 
very stubby specimen into Jack’s hand. 

“ Mine’s better,” said Curtis, reaching over a 
brand-new one, just sharpened to a fine point; 
“ take mine. Jack, you much better.” 

Jack, not knowing how to refuse, took it. And 
the other boys, seeing Curtis Park come down 
from his high-flown notions enough to notice 
so conspicuously the new boy, all began to find 
ever so many things in him that were worthy of 
their attention. So, instead of Joel having to push 
him along. Jack became quite popular. The re- 
sult was that Joel was left out in the cold. 

“ Now,” said Mrs. Sterling brightly, after a 
little of this chat had been going on, and Gib- 
son had shaken up her pillows, and raised her 
mistress into a more comfortable position, '' you 
all know, of course, that Doctor Fisher reports 
Lawrence ready for a little amusement, if we 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


415 

send it to him, for no one is allowed yet to see 
him.’^ 

“ But we will be soon. Doctor Fisher told my 
father so yesterday,” piped out Porter Knapp, 
sliding to the edge of his chair. 

“ I don’t doubt it,” said Mrs. Sterling, smiling 
at him, “but until that good time does come, why 
we who belong to the Comfort committee ought 
to set to work on something that will cheer him 
up. And as I believe work of that kind always 
gets along better when ever so many club to- 
gether at it, why, I thought I’d ask you all to 
meet here, and we’d see what could be done this 
evening. Now what shall we do first?” 

She looked all around the circle, but no one 
spoke. “ Oh, dear me ! ” she said, and her face 
fell. 

“ I’d rather write out conundrums than any- 
thing else,” said Curtis Park, seeing some answer 
was expected. 

“ Good ! ” Mrs. Sterling beamed on him. 
“ Does any other boy have something to pro- 
pose ? ” 

“ Puzzles,” said Frick decidedly. “ I’d a great 
deal rather have puzzles; conundrums are just 
horrid.” 


4i6 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Two things to choose from,” and Mrs. Ster- 
ling laughed. Pier spirits were rising now, and 
all the doubts she was beginning to feel over- 
whelming her as to the wisdom of inviting these 
boys in for the evening, fled at once. 

“ I think puzzles are just as horrid as conun- 
drums,” said Joel Pepper, beginning already to 
feel the prickles run up and down his legs, from 
sitting still so long, and wishing for nothing so 
much as a good scamper ; “ they’re both as hor- 
rid as they can be.” 

“ Oh, Joel ! ” exclaimed Mrs. Sterling, quite 
crestfallen. 

“ Well, propose something yourself, then, Joe,” 
said his next neighbor, with a nudge. 

“Oh, I can’t,” said Joel, quite horrified; “I 
don’t know anything that we can write down.” 

Jack leaned over and whispered in his ear. 

“The very thing!” cried Joel, slapping his 
knee. And, “ Tell it yourself. Jack,” in the next 
breath. 

“ Oh, no, no,” protested Jack, shrinking as far 
back in his chair as he could, and getting very 
red in the face. 

“ I very much wish you would. Jack,” said 
Mrs. Sterling. And she looked at him in such a 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


417 


way, that Jack although he had wild thoughts 
of taking a flying leap out of his chair, and off 
to the small grocery shop, nevertheless stuck to it 
manfully and at last found his tongue. 

“We might cut out pictures that spell the 
names of books, he said. 

“ Capital ! ” said Mrs. Sterling. 

“ Well, those are puzzles,” said Frick. 

“ Well, not like the ones you meant,” said Joel, 
leaning back of Jack to bestow a punch. “ Do be 
still,” he added furiously. 

“ But mine would be puzzles, anyway,” de- 
clared Frick, unwilling to give up the point. 

“ Well, we’d much rather have these, anyway,” 
said Curtis Park, projecting himself into as much 
of the circle as possible. “ Who cares for your 
old puzzles, Frick?” 

“ Boys — boys,” said Mrs. Sterling gently. 

“ Beg pardon,” said Curtis. “ But we really 
do want these that Jack has just proposed, 
Mrs. Sterling. At least I do, and I’d give up 
conundrums to have them; so please let us have 
these.” 

“How is it, Frick ?’^ asked Mrs. Sterling. 
“ Do you give up your puzzles in favor of our 
making Jack’s pictures ? ” ’ 


4i8 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Frick wriggled in his chair ; he wanted his puz- 
zles dreadfully, and he couldn’t see, since he had 
proposed them first, why he shouldn’t carry the 
day, but every boy was looking at him sharply, 
so he mumbled, “ Yes.” 

It was Jack who settled it happily after all. 

“ Let’s have one of his ” — bobbing his head 
at Frick — “ and a conundrum,” and he looked 
over and smiled at Curtis, then one of mine 
after that. Won’t that do, ma’am ? ” 

“ Well, now. Jack, you’ve fixed it cleverly,” 
said Mrs. Sterling, much relieved. “ Get your 
pencils all ready while Gibson goes into my bed- 
room and brings out the pile of magazines, and 
we’ll have such a lovely evening of work. You 
know you must each select pictures, and each 
write a puzzle, and each give a conundrum ; then 
they must be read aloud and we will choose the 
very best ones to send. Now then ” — as Gibson 
deposited her armful of magazines on the little 
stand, and laid several pairs of scissors on the 
top of the pile — “ let us all set about it.” 

Then what a whirling of leaves and snipping 
of paper, because they all decided they would 
begin on Jack’s first. 

“ Can’t we have some mucilage?” asked Joel. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


419 

“ Yes, indeed,” said Mrs. Sterling. “ Gibson 
will you get ” 

Boom, boom, clang, clang, clang! It was the 
fire-bell, loud and clear and strong. Down went 
all the scissors, and a whole litter of papers to the 
floor, and the magazines sprawled every way, as 
each boy sprang out of his chair. 

“ Gibson,” said Mrs. Sterling faintly. 

“ Now, you boys,” cried Gibson, hurrying in, 
her cap strings flying in her perturbation, “ don’t 
you know no better than to jump up like that? ” 

“ Gibson — Gibson,” said Mrs. Sterling reprov- 
ingly, but she laid her hand on her heart. 

“ It’s a fire ! ” cried Joel, with very red cheeks, 
whirling around from the window where the 
mass of boys was pressed. 

“ Well, is that any reason why you should act 
so and scare the mistress to death ? ” said Gibson 
sharply. 

“We didn’t scare her,” said Joel bluntly; “it 
was the fire.” 

“ Well, we must go,” declared little Porter 
Knapp, struggling out from the knot of boys, who, 
all bigger and stronger, were pinning him against 
the window most uncomfortably. 

“ Oh, he mustn’t,” Mrs. Sterling said, in alarm. 


420 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ His father wouldn’t like it at all ; he was to stay 
here until he was sent for.” 

“ It’s a fire ! ” exclaimed Porter, kicking dread- 
fully, and his face getting red, “ and I shall go ! ” 

The other boys, just on the edge of saying the 
same thing, now stood quite still. Every nerve 
was quivering to be off to the fire, which, from all 
appearances, must be a splendid one. The bells 
were clanging fast and furiously, hoarse cries 
were heard, as if raised from hundreds of throats, 
and now, to add to the general melee, an engine 
dashed around the corner. They could hear the 
m.ad plunge of the horses, the shouts of the peo- 
ple ; and then off in the distance, yet approach- 
ing nearer each instant, was another and evi- 
dently a more powerful one, the horses at a mad 
gallop. It was too much for any boy to stand. 

“ You see we must go.” Curtis Park went over 
to the sofa, and said this hoarsely. “ He’s a 
baby ’’—pointing to Porter — “ and he’s got to 
stay here, but we big boys must go.” 

Mrs. Sterling looked up, and her face grew 
white. “ But your fathers wouldn’t wish you to 
go, I am quite sure,” she said. 

Curtis turned away his face, but his teeth were 
set. “ I’m going,” he said briefly. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


421 


Jack Parish’s head spun, and he clenched his 
hands. Why had he come to this sick woman’s 
house ! If he were only out in the free, open 
air, he’d go in a flash. His father let him run to 
fires, and it wouldn’t be many minutes before 
he’d be in the thick of it. He’d make a break and 
run ! 

But how white she looked as she laid her head 
on the pillow. Like it or not, there he was in 
her house, an invited guest; and she’d been so 
kind to him and sent him the first invitation he’d 
ever had. He opened his hard fists and closed 
them tighter than ever. Curtis Park was now 
at the head of the stairs. Having decided, he 
was bolting off. Little Porter Knapp was en- 
gaged in kicking Gibson, who was detaining him 
by the end of his jacket, and screaming wrath- 
fully and slapping her hands. The other boys, 
most of them making up their minds to follow 
Curtis, were watching proceedings. 

Jack strode off to Curtis. “ See here,” he said, 
“ we ought not to go, don’t you know ? ” 

Curtis turned on him in a towering passion. 
“ You let me alone, you grocer’s boy, you ! 
What business is it of yours ? ” 

I may be a grocer’s boy,” said Jack, feeling 


422 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


himself wonderfully cool, as the other’s anger 
raged, “ but I know something of good manners, 
p’raps, and we’re scaring that lady to death.” 

Curtis Park was dreadfully proud of his man- 
ners, and he would have stopped there, but as it 
again occurred to him that this was the son of a 
grocer who was setting up to be an authority, he 
cried angrily: 

“ You’re a great one to teach me manners,” and 
he dashed down the stairs and was out of the 
house. 

“ I wish I’d stopped him,” said Jack to himself. 
“ Hello, here’s the whole mob ” — as all the boys 
except Joel and David, and of course Porter, now 
plunged out to do the same thing. “ No, you 
don’t.” He squared up in front of the staircase. 
“ Not one of you goes down there.” 

They brought up with a gasp. At that instant 
a cheery voice in the hall below rang out : 

“ Hello, boys ; I knew you were to be here to- 
night. Don’t you want to come with me to the 
fire ? ” It was Hamilton Dyce to whom the voice 
belonged. 

And in five minutes Hamilton Dyce set forth, 
with Mrs. Sterling’s complete approval; a string 
of boys in his wake, including little Porter, who 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


423 


was parted from Gibson only on ner hearing her 
mistress say, “ Yes, indeed, he can go ; but do look 
out for him.” 

Mr. Dyce nodded over to her couch. Come 
on, you little rascal ” — to Porter — “ you stick 
close to me or ” he didn’t finish the sentence. 

Gibson, pale, and shaking in every limb, but 
seeing no reason to regret that she had hung on to 
little Porter’s jacket, sank into a chair, and sim- 
ply looked at her mistress. 

“ Nevertheless,” said Mrs. Sterling, with a long 
breath, and beginning to smile, “ I am very glad 
those boys were here to supper.” 

If her mistress could smile, it wasn’t so very 
black and dreadful after all, and Gibson came 
enough out of her gloom to mutter, “ But look 
at this room,” and she waved her hands in 
despair. 

“ Oh, that’s nothing,” said Mrs. Sterling cheer- 
fully, and then she laughed outright as she 
glanced around at the effects of the tumult. 

Gibson, come here a minute.” 

The Did serving-woman crept out of her chair, 
and went over to the sofa. 

“ Do you know ” — Mrs. Sterling took her arm 
and pulled her gently down to a level with the 


424 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


face on the pillow, and her soft eyes twinkled — 
“ it really seems good to see such a muss for once 
in my life : you do keep me so immaculately fine, 
Gibson.” 

“ Oh, mistress ! ’’ breathed Gibson, aghast. 

“ And to think I have had boys, actually young 
life here in this room.” Mrs. Sterling raised her- 
self suddenly to rest on one elbow. 

“ Mistress — mistress,” implored the alarmed 
Gibson, with restraining hands, “ you’ll hurt 
yourself.” 

“ No, I shan’t,” protested Mrs. Sterling, her 
eyes beaming, and going on resolutely, “ and 
just to think of boys being here!” — she looked 
around the room with a sudden affection — “ and 
liking it — for they did, Gibson, they surely did, 
until the fire started. Oh, it is perfectly beauti- 
ful ! ” 

“ Well, do lie back, mistress,” begged Gibson, 
thumping up the pillows invitingly, “ else those 
dreadful creatures will finish you entirely.” 

“ Don’t say so,” cried Mrs. Sterling laughingly, 
and I will be good,’^ and she settled back com- 
fortably into her accustomed place. “ Yes, Gib- 
son, I have my young folks now, the same as 
other people,” she added proudly. “ You needn’t 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


425 

try to fix up the room yet; you may finish the 
story you were reading to me last night.” 

She had to turn her face on the pillow, for 
the smile would come, at the picture of Gibson, 
the immaculate, sitting down calmly in the midst 
of the awful effects of the tumult that had so 
vexed her soul. 

She had her young people, there was no man- 
ner of doubt after that. And though the exit 
from their evening’s excitement was not again 
made to the clang of the fire-bell, all the sub- 
sequent visits held fun and jollity, and quiet en- 
joyment, and everything else that was delight- 
ful, mixed up together. 

And the Comfort committee had so much 
pleasure out of the whole thing, that one even- 
ing little Porter looked up from his laborious 
pasting, whereby a joke from a funny paper was 
going down for the sick boy’s amusement. 

“ I wish some one else would get hurt,” he 
said abruptly, without stopping to think. 

‘‘ Oh, you beggar ! ” It was Curtis Park who 
turned on him, though every boy had glanced up 
in surprise. 

“ We can’t have such fun,” said Porter, wav- 
ing his sticky hands in both directions, “ unless 


426 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


they do,” and he twisted uncomfortably in his 
chair, as he realized the effect of his words. 

Well, we must think of somebody else to help 
with our Comfort committee,” said Mrs. Ster- 
ling from her sofa. Don’t worry. Porter, we 
won’t let ourselves die out for want of work. 

Boys ” She looked at them suddenly, and 

raised herself on her elbow, Gibson over in her 
watchful corner trotting across in great appre- 
hension. 

“ Mistress — mistress,” she began. 

“ There are ever so many young people who 
are hurt and sick and distressed and are taken 
right out of life.” She was gazing at them now 
with eyes that were large and dark and shining. 

“ But we don’t know them,” burst out Joel 
Pepper, for she seemed to expect somebody to an- 
swer. 

“ No, but they need you.” 

“ Mistress — mistress,” begged Gibson, hang- 
ing over her. 

“ And if you do the work after Lawrence 
doesn’t need it, and he is here with us, well and 
happy once more, I will see that some sick or un- 
happy boy gets it.” 

Joel Pepper hopped out of his chair, upsetting 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


427 


the mucilage bottle, seeing which, Gibson left 
her mistress to reach the table in time to save 
a disaster. 

“ Will you — will you? ” he cried, running over 
to the sofa. Will you give our things, if we 
make them, to some poor sick boys who are hurt, 
Mrs. Sterling?” 

“ I surely will, Joel,” promised Mrs. Sterling, 
taking his two brown hands in her thin one. 

Then I’m going to make things,” declared 
Joel, who never in his life before had been willing 
to sit still and cut out and snip and paste and 
write, and he plunged back to his seat. “ Oh ! ” 
he cried, in dismay, and his face grew terribly 
red, “ did I upset that ? ” — pointing to the muci- 
lage bottle. 

“ You surely did,” said Gibson tartly, and tak- 
ing up the last of the sticky mess with a wet 
towel, “ and I suppose you’ll do it again, or some 
of the rest of you boys will. It don’t make much 
difference which,” and she moved off slowly. 

“ Gibson — Gibson,” said Mrs. Sterling gently. 

“ Oh, Gibson ! ” Joel flew after her and 
twitched her apron string. 

“ What is it ? ” She turned on him with as- 
perity. 


428 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ I never will upset the mucilage bottle again. 
I won’t, Gibson, really.” 

“ See that you don’t,” replied Gibson, moving 
off with small faith in such promises. 

And another promise had that very evening 
been made, just before the boys had gathered in 
Mrs. Sterling’s handsome sitting-room. 

Curtis Park had been through several spasms 
of distress over his attack on Jack, when, whirl- 
ing around from the friendly attitude he had 
chosen to assume, he had made a tirade on the 
grocer’s son. Look at it whichever way he 
might, it didn’t seem pleasant to view. And all 
the delight in the fire and the companionship of 
Mr. Dyce, of whom all the boys were exceedingly 
fond, was suddenly blotted out. He went home 
that night, and crept into bed, a most disconsolate 
boy. 

‘‘ I was a beastly cad,” he fumed, kicking the 
covering down to the foot, and rolling out with 
the vain attempt to find some diversion. But that 
being impossible, he tumbled in again, with his 
unhappy thoughts. 

And all through the following days, go which- 
ever way he might, there was the fact to stare 
him in the face, that he, Curtis Park, who had 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


429 

hitherto prided himself upon his fine manners, 
had dropped from his height, to blackguard a 
boy, who, despite the fact of having been born the 
son of a little grocer on Common Street, had 
yet shown himself capable of the height. 

“ It’s no use to deny it. I’ve been a bully and 
a cad,” he groaned, and wiped the perspiration 
from his face. “ What can I do ! ” 

There was only one way, and he knew it, just 
as well at first as after all the fencing with him- 
self that ensued the next few days. And at last 
on this very evening, he stopped fighting the idea, 
and marched up to what it suggested, like a man. 

“ See here, will you, though I shouldn’t think 
you’d want to speak to me.” It was a boy who 
said this to Jack standing on the step of the 
grocer’s front door, next to the shop. 

“Hey?” said Jack, in a great bewilderment. 
Was that really Curtis Park, whose rap on the 
door had announced him? 

“ Oh, it’s no use to deny. Jack,” said Curtis, 
speaking rapidly and desperately, “ that I’ve been 
a cad — a mean, low cad — to talk to you in that 
way. It’s done, and can’t be helped now, only 
I want you to know what I think of it.” 

Jack swallowed hard. He was going to put 


430 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

out his hand, but luckily thought in time, This 
is Curtis Park. 

“ I don’t wonder you won’t shake hands with 
me,” said Curtis, who saw the movement. “ I’m 
no end sorry; and perhaps sometime. Jack, why, 
you will.” 

Jack’s brown hand shot out so swiftly it nearly 
knocked the other boy from the doorstep. 

“ IPs all right,” he said heartily. 

“ And you will never have another chance to 
call me a cad, I promise you,” declared Curtis, 
wringing it. “ Come on now. Jack ” — hooking 
him by the arm — “ it’s time to go to Mrs. Ster- 
ling’s; this is the evening, you know.” 

And the boys who had begun to think they had 
made a mistake in supposing that Curtis Park 
had taken a fancy to Jack Parish, were pushed 
back into their first conviction by seeing them 
come into the meeting of the Comfort com- 
mittee arm in arm. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


431 


XXVII A PIECE OF GOOD NEWS 

P OLLY PEPPER ran down the steps of Miss 
Taylor’s house, and set off at a lively pace 
on the pavement. Presently she came to an 
abrupt stop. “ Oh, how could I forget, Mamsie 
wouldn’t like me to run in the street,” she thought 
remorsefully. And this took away some of the 
glad little thrills running over her. 

When she got to Mrs. Cummings’ very select 
boarding-house on the avenue, there was Miss 
Rhys at the window of her room, looking up 
from her embroidery. When she saw Polly Pep- 
per, she smiled. 

“ Oh, it’s you, Polly ; I’m glad to see you.” 
“ Is Alexia there?” called Polly, looking up, 
and feeling her lovely bit of news dancing within 
her again, so that she could hardly control her im- 
patience. “ Do tell her to come out, please. Miss 
Rhys.” 

“ She isn’t here. She went down-town.” 
Miss Rhys laid her precious work in her lap, and 


432 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


put her face close to the window screen. “ Her 
candy wasn’t a success, and she’s gone down for 
more confectioner’s sugar.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! exclaimed Polly, quite gone 
in distress over the failure of the candy, and feel- 
ing very helpless in the fact that there was no 
one to tell her news to, for of course Alexia must 
be the first one to hear it. “ Which way did she 
go. Miss Rhys ? ’’—lifting a troubled face to the 
window above. 

“ I don’t know,’^ said Miss Rhys absently, her 
mind on her embroidery, and very much wishing 
she could return to it. “ She was going to your 
house, I know, for one thing, on her way down.” 

“ Oh, she couldn’t have gone there,” cried 
Polly, “ for I should have met her on the way.” 

“ So you would,” assented Alexia’s aunt, won- 
dering whether the bunch of grapes should be 
filled in solid, or worked with the mixed stitch 
that she had seen in a shop. Well, then, I think 
on her way back she was going to see you, Polly.” 

“ Then, I am going to run down and meet her,” 
declared Polly, with a long breath. “Was it 
Pennsey’s where she was going for the sugar, 
Miss Rhys ? ” — pausing a moment. 

“ Yes,” said Miss Rhys, turning back with a 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


433 


sigh of relief to her embroidery again, while 
Polly hurried off, wishing that she was a boy, 
when it would be quite proper for her to run 
through the streets. 

“ Oh, if it were only Badgertown ! ” she sighed 
to herself, thinking of the many happy runs she 
had enjoyed down the lane to Grandma Bascom’s 
cottage, or over across the fields to the parson- 
age. “ Dear me ! ” — when a voice, “ Polly Pep- 
per, Pol — ly Pepper ! ” called after her. She 
looked back, and there, with the window screen 
up, and her face thrust well forward, was Alexia’s 
aunt, loudly summoning her. 

When she saw that Polly heard, and had turned 
back, she beckoned smartly with her long fingers, 
on which shone, as Alexia had once said, “ all the 
rings the Rhys family had ever owned,” drew in 
her head, and waited till Polly came up under the 
window again. 

“ Oh, Polly, it’s just this — how fortunate you 
hadn’t gotten far. I want you to tell Alexia to 
get me some more green floss at Miss Angell’s.” 

Yes, Miss Rhys,” said Polly, with a dis- 
mayed remembrance just how far it was to the 
little shop where the very latest patterns and ma- 
terials for fancy work could be obtained, and the 


434 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

first supper of the Cooking Club to be given to- 
night ! 

And stay, Miss Angell may send me up some 
more patterns to choose from ; that is, if she has 
had any new ones since I was there last week, 
and I presume that she has.” 

Polly could only utter, “ Yes, Miss Rhys,” so 
very faintly it could scarcely be heard. Dear 
me ! and it was three o’clock already, and all that 
candy to be made over again ! 

She crept off on very dismal feet, till she re- 
flected it wouldn’t help matters any to lose heart, 
and so she set forward at a brisk pace again. 
Miss Rhys pushed down the window screen and 
set to work with a complacent smile at the pros- 
pect of having her errand performed so nicely. 

“ That’s the good of having young ^people 
around,’^ she said ; “ it’s so convenient at times 
to get one’s errands done.” 

Polly went the whole length of North Street 
to the great establishment of Pennsey’s, where 
the avenue people traded. But search as she 
might, up one aisle and down another, there was 
no trace of Alexia; and inquiring of a clerk at 
the sugar department, if she had been there, he 
whipped his pencil out from behind his ear, and 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


435 


picked up his order pad before he stopped to 
think. 

“ She's just gone,” he said. “ Yes, madam ” 
— all attention to the next customer. 

Polly hurried on rapid feet. It was half-past 
three by the big central clock as she went down 
the main aisle — well, she must hurry home, for 
Alexia was probably on her way there, as Miss 
Rhys had said, when, “ Dear me, Polly Pepper, 
wait ! ” struck her ear. 

She turned, and there before an opposite 
counter was Alexia, picking up her package of 
sugar and preparing to race after her. 

“ Pm getting some more nuts,” she said ; “ my 
candy was perfectly horrid, and everything was 
spoiled.” 

“Yes, I know,” said Polly, coming up close to 
comfort as much as possible, for Alexia had a 
very long face on, and looked as if it would take 
a good deal to cheer her up. “ How can I tell 
her about that dreadful green floss and those 
patterns ? ” said Polly over and over to herself. 
“ I must wait till we get out on the street.” 

But when the two girls were outside the shop, 
Polly carrying the bundle of nuts tucked under 
her arm, it was just as bad, and she put it off 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


436 

until the corner was reached down which they 
must turn to go to Miss Angell’s. And worst of 
all, they were hurrying on so fast the lovely bit 
of news must be postponed. 

“ How glad I am, Aunt didn’t take it into her 
head to send me spinning off down there ! ” ob- 
served Alexia, glancing down the long thorough- 
fare with anything but a pleasant expression on 
her long face. “ I just hate that Miss Angell’s 
shop. Goodness me ! we never could do it, with 
all this candy to make, and get our Club supper 
to-night.” 

Polly stopped short, and seized Alexia’s arm. 

Oh, don’t feel badly ! ” she gasped, and then, 
thinking, ‘‘ It’s better to have the whole out at 
once,” she finished in one breath, “ Your aunt 
wants some green floss. Alexia.” 

“ Well, she shan’t have it,” declared Alexia, 
stopping short, too, and glaring at Polly over 
her bundle of sugar. “ No, indeed ! and her 
pale eyes grew very angry. “ The very idea ! 
she’s always wanting green floss, every single 
minute. Come on, Polly Pepper.” She set her 
face straight ahead and marched on. But not 
hearing Polly following, she looked over her 
shoulder, and then ran back. “ Why don’t you 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


437 


come on ? I shan’t get that old green floss ” — 
all in one breath. 

“ We can get there in a few minutes perhaps,” 
said Polly, “ Alexia, do let us hurry,” and, turn- 
ing down the corner, without so much as a glance 
backward, she went swiftly on, without trust- 
ing herself to look down the long street. 

“ I shan’t get that old green floss,” declared 
Alexia wrathfully, standing quite still on the 
corner, yet, as Polly kept steadily on, showing 
no intention of stopping, she pattered after. But 
she kept saying, every step of the way, “ I shan’t 
get that old green floss, Polly, wait! ” 

But it was not until the door of Miss Angell’s 
shop was reached that the two girls came to- 
gether. 

“ It’s a hateful mean shame,” exploded Alexia, 
huddling up her bundle of sugar passionately. 
“ There, I’ve punched a hole with my thumb ; 
see what you’ve made me do.” 

Polly turned around in dismay, to see a little 
trail of fine sugar drifting from the package 
down over Alexia’s gown. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” she exclaimed, in dismay. 

I’ll help you ; stand still. Alexia, do ; it’s all 
running out.” 


438 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Well, you made me,’’ cried Alexia, whirl- 
ing around and wildly patting the bag in just 
the wrong places, so that the stream of sugar 
became now quite big. 

Do stand still. Alexia,” implored Polly ; 
“ here, Eli pinch it up.” She set down her 
bundle of nuts on the top step, which a lady, 
not seeing, came out of the shop, and promptly 
fell over. 

Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Polly, in terror, 
and running down the steps. “ Did you hurt 
you ? Oh, Pm so sorry ! ” — clasping her hands 
and looking the picture of distress. Then she 
saw it was Mrs. Patterson, a friend of Auntie 
Whitney’s. 

No,” said the lady tartly, getting up to her 
feet to draw a long breath and gaze up and down 
the street. “ Why, Polly Pepper ! ” — ^bringing 
her gaze upon the flushed face. 

“ Are you sure you are not hurt, Mrs. Patter- 
son ? ” Polly looked at her anxiously. Oh, 
dear me ! how could she be so careless ! 

“ Not a bit of it,” declared that lady, '' but, 
oh, Polly, do you suppose any one saw me ? ” 
and she gazed ruefully up and down the street 
again. > 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


439 

“ I don’t believe any one did,” said Polly, peer- 
ing this way and that. 

“ Polly, do come ; this sugar is all running 
away,” cried Alexia loudly. 

“ And do let me brush your gown,” implored 
Polly, feeling as if everything were going wrong 
this afternoon. 

Never mind. I’m going directly home, here 
is the carriage,” said Mrs. Patterson, as her 
handsome equipage drew up. ‘‘ Don’t you worry 
a bit, Polly Pepper ; I’m not in the least hurt,” and 
off she drove. 

“ Polly, will you come ? ” called Alexia, danc- 
ing about impatiently on the top step, and clutch- 
ing the bag of sugar with nervous fingers that 
didn’t help matters any. “ Oh, dear me, do 
look ! ” — pointing tragically to the little pile of 
sweetness at her feet. 

“ Oh, I do hope she wasn’t hurt,” cried Polly, 
stumbling up over the steps, how, she didn’t 
know. 

“ Oh, that tiresome Mrs. Patterson ! Well, it 
will do her good to tumble down once in a while,” 
said Alexia unsympathetically, “ she’s so stiff and 
mighty; and I should think you might pay some 
attention to me,” she cried, in a loud, injured 


440 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


tone ; “ Em all in a mess with this sugar, and I 
haven’t got any candy, and you made me come 
clear down to this old shop, and ” 

“ Well, do com.e in,^’ cried Polly, interrupting 
her stream of complaint, and, picking up the bag 
of nuts before any one else could tumble over 
it, she hurried Alexia into the little shop. 

“ And I’m glad enough to get where I can lay 
this old thing down,” declared Alexia, dumping 
the bag of sugar upon the first resting-place she 
saw, an aesthetic little lounge, covered with 
elaborately embroidered pieces. “ Oh, me ! my 
arms are almost broken,” and she stretched them 
restfully, “ and beside, the sugar is ’most all run 
out.” 

‘‘ Oh, Alexia ! ” cried Polly, quite aghast, as she 
saw where Alexia had deposited the sugar, just 
as the proprietor of the shop hurried up with 
dismay written all over her countenance. 

“ Oh, my beautiful centerpieces ! ” she ex- 
claimed, raising both hands in dismay, “ I am 
sure they are quite, quite ruined.” 

“ It’s nothing but sugar,” grumbled Alexia, 
as she huddled up her bundle again. 

‘‘ And I’ll brush it all off,” said Polly anxiously, 
bestowing little pats over the various specimens 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


441 


of fancy work. “ See, Miss Angell, I don't be- 
lieve it’s hurt,” she said, lifting her flushed face. 

“ Well, I don’t wish them,” declared two ladies 
together, coming back from the small table where 
they had gone to examine more work. 

“ They are quite mussed and tumbled now,” 
added one, “ and not at all what we want. Come, 
Sister,’' and she walked to the door, viewing with 
disfavor Alexia and her bundle, and Polly Pepper 
as well. 

Miss Angell’s face dropped to such a length 
that Polly couldn’t bear to look at it. 

“ Oh, please don’t go,” cried Polly, flying after 
the irate customer; “I don’t really believe the 
pretty things are hurt. Do just come back and 
see, please.” 

The other lady was standing irresolutely by 
the lounge, but she wouldn't even look at the 
centerpieces that Miss Angell was smoothing out 
with a despairing hand, preparing to put them 
into their boxes again. 

“ It was clean sugar,” Polly ran on, feeling 
quite sure if she stopped talking, that all hope was 
lost. 

“ But they are mussed,” began the lady by the 
door, very decidedly. 


442 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Alexia was huddling up her bundle quite 
gone in despair, and lost to all the distress of 
having no candy to take to the Cooking Club 
supper. If those two ladies would only buy the 
centerpieces they had selected, it was all she 
hoped for in this world. 

“ No, indeed ! Come, Sister ! ” and she opened 
the door. “ Why, Mrs. Alexander ! 

Mrs. Alexander, a portly person, with a great 
deal of black jet and lace, that seemed to be al- 
ways catching in the apparel of those who passed 
her, worked her way into the small shop, and 
up past the knot of people, giving friendly nods 
of recognition on her way. 

How d’ye do. Miss Ellicott, Miss Juliana. 
How are you, Polly? And, Alexia, how is your 
aunt?” And without waiting for a reply, she 
sprang, if such a ponderous body could be said 
to spring, at the box of centerpieces Miss Angell 
was packing away. “ Oh, oh ! how beautiful ! 
Stop ” — laying her large hand on one. “ Just 
what I want. How much is it?” 

“ Fifteen dollars,” said Miss Angell, whipping 
it neatly out of the box, her dismal frown be- 
coming an expansive smile. “ Yes, it is a beauty 
— one of the very latest things,” and she spread 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


443 

it forth on the lounge with an experienced little 
flourish. 

Miss Ellicott deserted the door and hurried 
over to the lounge. “ I’ll — I’ll ” — ^as she tried 
to work herself in between. But the portly Mrs. 
Alexander had no idea of being interrupted at 
such an important crisis in life when centerpieces 
were to be decided upon, so she loudly kept on 
in her bargaining. “ I’ll take it,” she said, in her 
most decided fashion. And the next one, too, I 
fancy ; let me see that.’^ 

“ But that is,” gasped Miss Juliana, threading 
her way into the group, “ the very one that I 
liked.” 

“ Eh? ” said Mrs. Alexander, looking up with 
the acute eyes of a bargain-hunter. “ Oh, I don’t 
wonder you like it ; it’s a beauty. Yes, I’ll take it 
also. How much did you say it was. Miss 
Angell?” 

Miss Angell, who hadn’t said, saw no reason 
why she shouldn’t now make it any price that 
appealed to her better judgment. 

“ Twenty dollars,” she answered, clapping on 
a cool third of its price, and Mrs. Alexander, 
who cared very little what she paid for it, beamed 
at her, and said : 


444 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Put them in a box and send it out to my car- 
riage; they are the handsomest things Eve seen 
for a long time, and so wonderfully cheap ! You 
are quite right ; they are beauties.” 

“ If you’d done as I wanted you to,” cried Miss 
Juliana, the tears of vexation gathering in her 
eyes, as she saw the now incomparable bits of 
fancy work borne off before their very faces, 
you wouldn’t have stopped for such a trifle as 
a few crumbs of sugar. Sister.” 

Miss Ellicott’s face was very red, but she knew 
better than to show the chagrin she felt, to add 
to the delight of the purchaser over her bargain, 
so she contented herself with saying, as she 
stalked to the door : 

“ You said you didn’t want them, Juliana, the 
same as I did.” 

“ But I wasn’t so set about it,” said Miss 
Juliana, with a regretful glance at the box, now 
gayly tied up by the jubilant Miss Angell and 
delivered into the hands of the little errand- 
girl to be given to the Alexander footman, “ and 
I’m sure if you hadn’t insisted, I should have seen 
that they weren’t hurt.” 

“ Well, do come on now, Juliana,” said her 
sister sharply, in all the anguish of having the 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


445 


whole blame deposited upon her person. “ Since 
the things are gone, what is the use of talking 
about the matter ? ” — as they disappeared out of 
the shop. 

Polly and Alexia, therefore, had to wait for 
all this confusion and excitement to clear away, 
before the green floss could be bought and the 
message from Miss Rhys as to the patterns could 
be given. Meanwhile, Polly was tying up the 
package of sugar, and patting the shrunken paper 
bag into shape over the hole. 

“ You tell your aunt,” said Miss Angell, her 
cheeks quite flushed with elation over her good 
bargain, “ that I haven’t any more patterns come 
in since she was here. Yes, Mrs. Alexander 
— to that lady, with her head over a drawer, deep 
in a hunt for more bargains — “ there are some 
exquisite designs among those. There’s the 
floss ” — bunching it up hurriedly into a wad, and 
speaking all in one breath. “ Would you mind. 
Miss Alexia, doing this up yourself? ” — pointing 
to the white tissue paper on the table. 

Alexia, who didn’t mind anything so long as 
she could get out of the shop, twisted up the floss 
into a wad of the paper. 

“ Do hurry, Polly,” she cried, and scampered 


446 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

out to the street, Polly following with her bag 
of nuts. 

“Oh, dear! Eve forgotten that tiresome old 
bundle of sugar after all,” she cried, prancing 
back. 

“ ril carry it, and you take the nuts,” said 
Polly, cramming her bundle into the long arms 
and getting anxious fingers on the bag of sugar, 
as Alexia came running up with it. 

“ Pm sure I wish you would,” said Alexia, 
seizing the nuts delightedly. “ I just hate that 
old — Polly Pepper, it’s four o’clock I ” — as the 
church bell on St. Stephen’s tower pealed out. 

So Polly didn’t have a chance, after all, to tell 
her glad piece of news, until they were at the 
Club supper, which was to be given at Larry 
Keep’s to celebrate his getting well. 

“ Oh, Alexia,” she was guilty of whispering, 
“ it’s the most splendid thing.” 

“ Isn’t it I ” cried Alexia, in the greatest satis- 
faction. “To think I got it done after all our 
fright I And it’s the best candy I ever made ” — 
glancing over the room, where the dish was being 
passed about eagerly. 

“ Yes, I know,” said Polly carelessly, “ but this 
is much better than candy. Alexia, that I mean.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


447 


“ Much better than candy ! ” echoed Alexia, 
laying down the slice of sponge cake that Clem 
had made, on her plate, and peering around into 
Polly’s face. “ What do you mean, Polly Pep- 
per? There can’t anything possibly be better 
than candy.” 

“ Yes, there can,” contradicted Polly, twisting 
in delight on her chair, “ and you’ll say so when 
you hear it. It’s* the most beautiful thing that 
could possibly have happened, Alexia Rhys. 
It’s ” — and just then the door opened and in 
walked Miss Mary Taylor and Mr. Hamilton 
Dyce, and the first glance that Alexia took of 
their faces, she guessed the whole thing. 

“ Polly ! ” she gasped, seizing Polly’s arm, 
“ you don’t mean that our Miss Mary is going to 
marry Mr. Dyce?” 

Yes, I do,” said Polly happily, “ mean just 
that very thing, Alexia.” 

“ I don’t believe it,” declared Alexia, while all 
the time she knew it was true by their radiant 
faces. 

“ Well, it is true, as true can be,” said Polly, 
“ for she told me so this very afternoon at her 
house.” 

“ And you’ve known it all this time,” cried 


448 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Alexia, for the first time in her life in a passion 
at Polly, “ and never told me at all ! ” 

“ Oh, Alexia, how could I ? ” cried Polly, in 
an aggrieved little voice ; “ for we were in such 
a perfectly dreadful scrape over getting ready 
for the supper ! How could I, Alexia ? ” She 
turned such a miserable face that Alexia made 
haste to say : 

“•You couldn’t, you sweet thing, you!” and 
gave her a reassuring hug. 

“ Well, just look at Mr. Dyce, and hear him 
laugh ! ” 

And Mr. Hamilton Dyce being unable to keep 
his delight within bounds, and seeming to think 
it incumbent upon himself to take the young peo- 
ple into his confidence, just coolly announced it. 
And then there was no more paying attention to 
the cakes, and the little biscuits, the custards, and 
the whipped cream ; and even Alexia’s nut candy 
went begging. 

And Miss Mary had to sit in the center of each 
group of boys and girls, a few minutes at a time, 
for the supper was passed around on trays, till 
Mr. Dyce said he wished he hadn’t told the 
news until the feast was ended. And after 
that, when they all finished up the evening fes- 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


^49 


tivities with a dance, why, every one there, tried 
to get her for first partner. But it was Alexia 
who swept them all one side. 

“ She’s my Sunday-school teacher,^’ she de- 
clared, “ and I shall have her first.” 

Well, so she is our Sunday-school teacher,” 
cried half a dozen of the girls at once, as they 
crowded up. 

“ W ell, she’s my very dearest friend — that is, 
except Polly Pepper,” said Alexia positively. 
“ Come, Miss Mary ” — hanging obstinately to her 
hand, on which shone a new ring with a big, 
bright gem in it. 

“ Well, you said Miss Salisbury was,” Picker- 
ing Dodge, on the fringe of the circle of girls, 
couldn’t help saying. 

'' Oh, well, I mean Miss Mary is my very dear- 
est friend after that,” said Alexia coolly, tossing 
him a saucy glance, as she bore off her beloved 
Sunday-school teacher down the whole length 
of Mrs. Keep’s drawing-room floor. 


45 ° 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


XXVIII THE LITTLE STONE CUP- 
BOARD 

P HRONSIE ran down the hall. 

“ Oh, Mamsie ! ” she cried, hurrying into 
Mrs. Fisher’s room, “ Grandpapa says she is com- 
ing — she really is ! ’’ She clasped her hands and 
stood quite still in front of her mother. 

“Who, dear?” asked Mrs. Fisher absently. 
She was standing over by the window, with one 
of Phronsie’s pinafores in her hand and wonder- 
ing if any more were needed to carry her through 
the summer. 

“ She really is, Mamsie,” said Phronsie, very 
much disappointed that her mother didn’t seem 
to notice. Then her mouth drooped, and she 
gave a long sigh. 

Mrs. Fisher tore her mind off from the pina- 
fores and looked down quickly. 

“ Well, I declare, child; ” and she took her in 
her arms. “Now, then!” She put the pina- 
fore in a chair, and herself in another; then she 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


451 

drew Phronsie into her lap. '‘Tell Mother all 
about it,’^ she said. 

“ Yes/’ said Phronsie, “ I will ” — snuggling 
in great satisfaction up against her mother’s neck : 
“ you see, my little girl is really coming ; Grand- 
papa said so.” 

“ Oh, yes — Rachel.” 

“ Yes.” Phronsie bobbed her yellow head ; 
then took it up from its resting-place in her 
mother’s neck, to peer up into the face above. 
“ And she’ll be my little girl all the time she is 
here, and I must get Clorinda fixed this very 
minute,” she added, dreadfully excited. And, 
her news all told, Phronsie clambered down from 
Mrs. Fisher’s lap and scurried off. 

And in a few minutes everybody knew all over 
the house that the letter had come, in which the 
invitation for Rachel’s visit had been accepted 
by Miss Parrott. Moreover, she was to arrive 
on the following day. 

“ Whoopity-la ! ” sang Joel, who very much 
liked Rachel, for she was always ready to play 
anything that he proposed, and was a perfect 
adept in climbing trees and inventing a circus 
out of small material; “now that’s just prime! 
I wish she was coming to-day.” 


452 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


Van and Percy, just as well pleased, ran hither 
and yon, very much excited. 

What shall we do to show her we are glad 
she’s coming ? ” asked Percy, who seized every 
chance that oifered itself to celebrate such 
events. 

“ Why, she’ll see it,” said Joel, pounding away 
lustily. He was mending his tennis racket. 
“ Whickets! I ’most split that” — holding it up 
ruefully. 

“ Mrs. Fisher told you not to say that,” cried 
Van, who dearly loved to bring Joel up for cor- 
rection. 

Well, I didn’t mean ” Joel whirled 

around on him, “ And I guess you’d say it if 
you’d ’most split your racket, so ! ” 

“ She told you not to,” repeated Van, know- 
ing his power in holding to that simple state- 
ment. 

Well, I didn’t mean to, I tell you,” cried Joel 
loudly, and very red in the face. 

“ And she won’t like it,” said Van, delighted 
to see the effect of his words. 

Joel’s face worked, and he flung the broken 
racket across the room. It fell with a crash ; and 
he ran over to the bed, hopped into the middle 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


453 

of it, and buried his face in his brown hands, his 
shoulders in distress. 

“ I didn’t mean — go away,” he screamed, kick- 
ing as hard as he could. 

Van, terribly frightened at the storm he had 
raised, stood perfectly still in the middle of the 
room. 

“ There, now, I hope you’re satisfied,’^ said 
Percy, from the other side. “ See what you’ve 
done. I guess you’ll catch it, .Van Whitney,” he 
added pleasantly. 

Van, not so much worried over what he would 
catch as terrified about Joel, ran over to his 
brother. 

Oh, do stop him,” he implored, seizing 
Percy’s hand. 

“ I can’t stop him,” said Percy ; “ you know 
yourself it’s silly to ask me that.” 

“ I must, then,” cried Van, scurrying over to 
the foot of the bed. “ Joel, do stop,” he begged 
frantically. 

“Go av/ay!” screamed Joel, kicking lustily. 
“ I didn’t mean to say it. Oh, dear me ! Mam- 
sie — Mamsie ! ” he blubbered, rolling from side to 
side on the neat, white bed. 

“ I guess he’s going to have a fit,” said Percy 


454 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


cheerfully, coming up to view matters at a safe 
distance from the flying feet. 

At this, Van’s distress knew no bounds, and, 
regardless of all possible danger to himself, he 
ran around the bed and flung himself upon it, 
to burrow close to Joel’s stubby black head. 

“ Joe, don’t,” he cried, bursting into tears and 
hugging him with both frantic arms. 

Joel wriggled and screamed, “ Go away!” and 
kicked more than ever, but Van held on sturdily, 
and together the two boys rolled over and over 
across the bed, back and forth, till their breath 
gave out. 

“ Oh, just look what you are doing,” exclaimed 
Percy, prancing up and down the room. He had 
started two or three times to run out and call 
Mrs. Fisher ; then thought better of it. “ You’ve 
mussed the bedspread all up; and only look at 
those shams I ” — hanging over the footboard in 
extreme dismay. 

Hearing these last words, both boys rolled 
apart and thrust up their heads, to gaze at the 
details in question. There they were, spick and 
span as usual at the top, but the lower parts were 
all mussed and wrinkled, while the lace at one 
end hung down in a small tag. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


455 


Oh, dear me ! ” cried Joel, huddling up to 
Van, to throw his arm around his neck, “ just 
see what I’ve done ! ” 

'' Oh, you didn’t do it ; I did,” said Van, giv- 
ing Joel an affectionate squeeze. “ It was all my 
fault.” 

“No such thing,” declared Joel sturdily; “if 
you say so again. I’ll fight you.” 

“ And perhaps you can straighten that lace,” 
suggested Percy, with no relish for any further 
hostilities. 

Van and Joel drew off to the foot of the bed, 
and huddled up there to regard his efforts, as he 
ran around to the pillows, patting and smoothing 
them straight. 

“ That won’t do any good,” said Joel, in great 
disfavor ; “ you can’t make the lace whole again.’^ 

Van sorrowfully embraced his knees, his feet 
tucked up under him. 

“ Oh, what will Jane say ? ” he breathed fear- 
fully. 

“ Jane ? I don’t care for her,” said Joel scorn- 
fully. “ It’s Mamsie,” and he swallowed hard. 

“ Perhaps she won’t care,” cried Van, leaving 
his knees to take care of themselves, in alarm 
lest Joel was going off again. 


456 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


'' And just see how you’ve mussed up the bed- 
spread,” Percy couldn’t help saying, to relieve 
his chagrin over the failure to make the pillow 
shams look nicelyj and he drew off and pointed 
to it tragically. “ It looks as if — crocodiles had 
been all over it,” he declared, hunting for the 
worst thing he could think of. 

Joel and Van rolled fearful eyes all over the 
bed. 

“ I’m going to Mamsie ! ” was all Joel said, as 
he rolled over the edge and disappeared from the 
room. 

“ Oh, wait,” screamed Van. Then he rolled 
off his side of the bed, took two big steps, and 
stood quite still in the middle of the floor. 

“ You’ve got to go with him and help tell,” 
said Percy pleasantly, as if proposing the most 
delightful thing. But Van didn’t stir. 

“ Aren’t you ashamed ! ” cried Percy, with a 
sniff. “ Pd like to know if Polly will think it’s 
nice for you to sneak out of it. Van Whitney.” 

“ Ow ! ” squealed Van. He shot out into the 
hall, and without giving himself time to think, 
ran as hard as he could to join Joel in Mother 
Fisher’s room. 

Left to himself, Percy set himself to work on 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


457 


straightening the bedspread, running around 
from one side to the other to pat and twitch im- 
patiently. 

“ As soon as I get one side nice, it all comes 
away from the other,” he said to himself. “ How 
in the world does Jane ever make a bed, I won- 
der? ” And at last he deserted it altogether and 
drew off with a very hot face. Heigh-ho ! I 
wish we could do something to celebrate when 
Rachel comes,” and he wrinkled his brows in 
perplexity. “ Oh, I know,” and he clapped his 
hands in glee. Then he ran softly out and up to 
Ben's room. 

But Ben wasn’t in; so Percy, nearly bursting 
with a plan that now seemed to him very grand, 
was obliged to take some one else into his con- 
fidence. And that one happened to be old Mr. 
King, whom he met as he came downstairs with 
a very rueful countenance. 

“ What’s the matter, Percy ? ” asked the old 
gentleman, with a keen glance. 

“ Nothing, Grandpapa,” said Percy dismally. 

“ Goodness me ! Do you carry about such a 
face as that for nothing ? ” cried the old gentle- 
man, with a laugh. “ You look as if you’d some- 
thing on your mind, my boy.” 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


458 

Well, I have, Grandpapa,” said Percy, now 
driven into a corner, and looking up at last. 

“ Best have it out then,” said Grandpapa firmly, 
taking one of Percy’s hands, and they went on 
to the writing-room. 

“ There, now, here is just the place for a boy to 
get things that are unpleasant off his mind, I 
take it,” he said, closing the door on them both. 
“ Sit down and tell me what is troubling you, 
Percy.” 

“ Can’t I stand up. Grandpapa ? ” asked Percy, 
over by the table. 

“ To be sure,” laughed Grandpapa ; “ stand up 
or sit down, just as you choose. Only let us get 
at this bugaboo that is worrying you, my boy. 
Out with it.” 

It isn’t a bugaboo,” said Percy, with open 
eyes ; “ it’s a plan. Grandpapa. Only I can’t find 
Ben,” and he began to be dismal once more. 

Dear me ! where can he be ! ” 

“ Oh, it’s a plan, is it ? ” said Grandpapa, vastly 
relieved. “ Well, well ! ” Then he began to 
laugh. “ And so you wanted Ben to help you 
with it, eh?” 

“ Yes, Grandpapa,” said Percy, his happiness 
returning, and he deserted the table and ran up to 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


459 

the old gentleman’s side. “ You see, Rachel is 
coming.” 

“ Yes, she is,” said old Mr. King, with a satis- 
fied nod, “ and you like it, I hope, my boy.” He 
looked up with a keen glance. 

“ Awfully,” said Percy, great satisfaction set- 
tling over his face. 

“ Well, I think all of us like the plan,” re- 
marked the old gentleman, in extreme com- 
placency at achieving the visit, “ for she’s a very 
nice girl, Rachel is, it appears to me.” 

“ She’s awfully good fun,” said Percy, “ only 
Joel will make her play with him all the time, 
I suppose,” and his face fell. 

“ Oh, you must cut Joe out,” said old Mr. 
King, laughing heartily. 

I can’t,” said Percy dismally ; “ we can’t any 
of us. Grandpapa,” and he opened his blue eyes 
very wide at the mere thought. 

'' Well, y£s, I think we are all pleased, very 
much pleased indeed that Rachel is coming,” re- 
peated old Mr. King, going back to the expected 
visit, “ and, as she comes to-morrow ” 

“ To-morrow ! ” echoed Percy, aghast, ‘‘ why, 
then I can’t get up my surprise. Grandpapa.” 
For, strange to say, the time of the arrival had 


460 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


slipped from his mind. The old gentleman has- 
tened to comfort him. 

“ Suppose you tell me the grand plan,” he said 
at last ; ‘‘ then we’ll see if there won’t be time 
enough.” 

“ Oh, I was going to get Ben to take me out 
into the woods to-morrow,” said Percy, feeling 
as if he should very much like to cry, he was so 
disappointed, “ and we could have dug up some 
cunning little plants and ferns : Rachel said she 
liked them at the garden party. We could have 
planted them in a box, and ’twould have been 
so nice, and now it’s too late.” And, overcome 
with despair, he sat down on the first thing he 
could find, which was a pile of books on the 
floor. 

'' Take care,” warned Grandpapa, but over 
Percy had gone, the books flying all ways under 
him. 

“ I’ll pick them up,” he cried, when he could 
get his breath. 

“ I am glad you are not hurt,” said Grand- 
papa King, with a rueful glance at the big 
reference volumes, only laid out for his use that 
morning, which certainly wouldn’t be improved 
by their fall. Here, wait a bit, and I’ll help 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 461 

you, Percy, my boy,*’ and he got out of his 
chair. 

“ Oh, I can do it ; let me. Grandpapa ; let me 
do it alone,” begged Percy, tugging at the books 
and piling as rapidly as he could, for they were 
quite heavy. “ There, see, they’re almost back 
again ” — as he staggered up with the last 
one. 

“ Not quite so fast,” said Grandpapa King, 
lending his hand to the task. “ Now next time 
when you want to sit down, I advise you to take a 
chair, Percy, my boy. Well, now, let us think 
how you can get up a nice little surprise for 
Rachel when she comes to-morrow.” 

“ And nobody must know it,” cried Percy, quite 
enchanted at the prospect of having a secret plan 
with Grandpapa. “ Oh, you won’t tell anybody 
but me, will you ? ” He crowded in between the 
old gentleman’s chair and the big table, and re- 
garded him anxiously. 

“ No, indeed,” cried old Mr. King, in his most 
emphatic way, and bringing his hand heavily 
down on the table; “not a single person shall 
hear about it. This is your and my secret, Percy, 
my boy.” 

And outside, in a slope of the terrace where it 


462 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


ran down to a tangle of greenery, were Phronsie 
and little Dick. And they were making great 
preparations, too, for Rachel’s visit on the fol- 
lowing day. The great task before them was 
nothing more nor less than to set up their little 
stone house in the boulders under the big apple 
tree. 

“ I’m going to set up the cupboard,” an- 
nounced little Dick. 

“ Wait for me, do,” begged Phronsie, who 
was busy in putting the little acorn cups and 
saucers in fine array on the big, flat stone that 
served them as a table. 

“ Well, do hurry, then,” said Dick, his fingers 
twitching to be at their, work, for it’s just full 
of everything.” He had pulled out the stone 
from a hole between the boulders, which, running 
in quite deeply, had served as a convenient re- 
ceptacle for certain treasures and accumulations, 
and was therefore called the cupboard. “ We 
haven’t cleaned it out in ever ’n’ ever so long, 
Phronsie.” 

“ Yes, I will hurry,” said Phronsie, gently 
putting the little acorn she held back into its 
cup. She had a soft little bit of cloth in her 
hand, with which she first wiped each piece. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 463 

“ Em almost through ; I haven’t but one, two, 
^leven more to do.” 

“ Oh, I’ll help you,” cried Dick, “ wash up 
the dishes,” and he turned his back on the cup- 
board. “ Where’s another towel ? ” 

“ You mustn’t break them,” said Phronsie 
gravely, handing him another small portion of 
cloth, “ because you see they’re very nice dishes ” 
— and she went back to her own polishing. 

I won’t break them,” promised little Dick, 
beginning on an acorn saucer. 

“ Chil — dren ” — it was Polly’s voice — “ oh, 
where are you ? ” They could hear her as she 
sped over the terrace. 

Down went the little dish-towels, and over 
went all the cups and saucers, for Dickie’s foot 
knocked off what Phronsie spared, as both 
the small housekeepers rushed tumultuously out. 

“ Oh, here we are, Polly,” they cried. 

“ Well, you must come at once if you want to 
go down to Candace’s,” she announced, stand- 
ing on the terrace-top, her cheeks quite rosy for 
her run after them. Auntie is going to take 
Jasper and me down to get some things for 
Rachel. Do you want to go too ? ” 

Didn’t they ! Polly laughed to see them 


464 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


clamber along the green bank, and she put out her 
hands and drew them up. 

I shall buy Rachel something,” announced 
Phronsie, smoothing down her pink frock with 
great decision, as they reached the top. 

And so shall I,” cried little Dick, bobbing 
his head ; “ I shall get her the very nicest thing 
that Candace has.” 

“Well, now, children, we must hurry,” said 
Polly, as they all ran along, “ because you know 
we ought not to keep Auntie waiting. Now, 
then, one, two, three, and away ! ” 

She seized a small hand in each of her own, 
and away they sped. None too soon, for Jasper 
was just skipping down to meet them with the 
announcement that sister Marion was getting 
into the carriage ; and there on the steps was Mrs. 
Fisher, with Phronsie’s hat in her hand. 

“ Get in, young man,” said Jasper, cramming 
Dick’s cap on his head, and he bundled him in 
unceremoniously, then hopped after himself. 

“ I’m going to buy my little girl something,” 
announced Phronsie, looking back where Mam- 
sie still stood upon the step. 

“ Yes, yes,” she said smilingly, as Thomas 
started up the horses. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 465 

Wait, wait,” cried Phronsie, in a tone of great 
distress, and she leaned out toward Mamsie. 

“What is it, child?” said Mrs. Fisher. 

And, “ Wait a bit, Thomas,” called Jasper. 

“ Whaf s the matter, Phronsie ? ” asked Polly, 
leaning over from the opposite seat, where she 
was ensconced with Mrs. Whitney. 

“ I want my little purse,” said Phronsie, look- 
ing down at her empty hands, then up at her in 
grave reproach. 

“ Oh, Phronsie, you can take some of my 
money,” began Polly. “We needn’t wait for 
that, need we, Mamsie ? ” she cried, wrinkling 
up her forehead impatiently. 

“ I want my own little purse,” said Phronsie 
decidedly. 

“ Yes, Mamsie will get it,” said Mrs. Fisher ; 
“ that is, if Mrs. Whitney can wait.” She cast 
a glance over Polly into the pleasant face 
above. 

“ Yes, indeed,” said Mrs. Whitney, with a 
cheery smile ; “ I think Phronsie had much bet- 
ter have her own little purse.” 

“ And I want my own purse, too,” declared 
little Dick, struggling to get down from the seat 
where he was wedged in with Jasper and Phron- 


466 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

sie. '' Mine is big like a man’s,” he added, with 
great importance. 

“ Dear me ! ” Mrs. Whitney burst into a 
merry laugh. “ Mrs, Fisher, do you think you 
could be troubled enough to get Dicky boy’s 
purse, too ? ” she asked. 

“ I don’t find it any trouble,” said Mrs. Fisher, 
with another laugh, “ to get them both.” So 
Phronsie’s little purse, with a chain to hang on 
her arm, and Dick’s bigger one, that folded like 
a pocketbook, were both handed into the carriage, 
Thomas cracked the whip, and off they went 
to see Candace in her little shop on Temple 
Place. 

The next day but one, Rachel was visiting in 
the little stone house among the boulders. 
Phronsie had carefully explained how the rea- 
son that the cups and saucers were all on the 
ground and the dish-towels thrown carelessly 
aside, was that they had gone away with Auntie, 
who couldn’t be kept waiting. 

‘‘ Well, let’s wash ’em up. now,” said Rachel, 
flying for one of the diminutive dish-towels. 

“ I’m going to clean out the cupboard,” de- 
clared little Dick, going back to his original pur- 
pose. 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


467 


'' Let us do the cups and saucers first,” said 
Phronsie, with gentle determination, setting down 
Clorinda on a stone seat next to Rachel’s doll, 
and carefully smoothing out her dress. 

“No, I want to do the cupboard,’^ persisted 
little Dick, with strange obstinacy, for he was 
generally quite willing to give up to Phronsie. 

“ I tell you, Phronsie,” broke in Rachel sud- 
denly : “ let’s all set up the cupboard first, and 
then it will be ready to put the clean dishes into. 
That’s the best way.” 

“ Oh, let us,” said Phronsie, easily pleased, and 
giving a last pat to Rachel’s doll. So she ran 
over to join the others, and, getting down on 
her knees, she began to fumble within the little 
cupboard. Dick had already opened the door, 
which was accomplished by taking away the 
stone. 

“ Now you take out one thing, Phronsie, and 
I’ll take out the next,” said little Dick, crowding 
up as close as he could get. 

“ And then I’ll take the things,” said Rachel, 
sitting down a little distance off, between the 
two, “ as you hand ’em out ; so we’ll all clean 
out the cupboard. Hullo ! what’s this ? ” — as 
Phronsie handed out the first article. 


468 FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 

That’s a top,” said little Dick, looking back 
at her. 

“ A top ! ” cried Rachel in derision. “ Why, 
it won’t spin ; not a bit in this world.” 

“ It would before it was broken,” said Phron- 
sie, for Dick had his face pressed close to the door 
of the cupboard, while his brown fingers were 
prowling about its interior. 

“ Dear me ! why don’t you throw it away ? ” 
cried Rachel. “ An old broken thing like that ’s 
no good.” 

“ Oh, we wouldn’t ever throw it away, Rachel,” 
said Phronsie, in alarm. That’s our dear top, 
and it used to spin beautifully,” and she took it 
affectionately out of Rachel’s hand. 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Rachel. “ Well, 
what’s the next thing?” — ^as little Dick backed 
away from the cupboard. “ What is it ? ” — as 
he placed some article in her hand. 

“ They’re a pair of her doll’s eyes,” said little 
Dick. 

“ Oh, misery me ! ” cried Rachel, tumbling 
backward, the pair of eyes in her hand. “ Why 
don’t you have ’em put back in your doll, 
Phronsie ? ” 

“ Because these are broken,” said Phronsie, 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


469 

hanging on to the top with one hand, while she 
reached out the other, “ and Grandpapa took my 
child down and got her new eyes.’^ 

“Well, what makes you save these?” said 
Rachel, sitting straight again ; “ they’re no use, 
Phronsie, now they’re broken. Throw them 
away, do.” 

“ No, no,” protested Phronsie, holding the pair 
of eyes very closely in her warm little palm, 
“ they were my child’s ; I’m going to keep them 
always.” 

“ Oh, dear me ! ” exclaimed Rachel faintly, 
“ you’ll never set up your cupboard if you’re 
going to put everything back again the same as 
it was. Well, pull out the next thing, Phronsie; 
it’s your turn.” 

So Phronsie set her two treasures down in a 
niche in the big boulder, and leaned over the door 
of the cupboard. 

“ Pm going clear back,” she announced, run- 
ning her fat little arm as far as it would go, to 
bring it out with something round in the middle 
of her palm. 

“What is it?” asked Rachel curiously. 
“Whatever in all this world, Phronsie?” — at 
the queer little wad in Phronsie’s hand. 


470 


FIVE LITTLE PEPPERS 


“ Oh, that?” said little Dick, before Phronsie 
could answer ; “ that’s what the squirrel gave us, 
a lo — ong time ago, Rachel.” 

“ The squirrel gave you ? ” she cried. “ I 
suppose it’s a nut,” she added carelessly. 

“ No, ’tisn’t a nut,” said Phronsie, still keep- 
ing it in her hand, and shaking her head de- 
cidedly, “ and he was a naughty squirrel ; he was 
in a bird’s nest.” 

“ In a bird’s nest ? What do you mean, and 
how could you see him ? ” demanded Rachel, all 
three questions in one breath. 

“ We looked up,” said little Dick, throwing his 
head back to illustrate his speech, “ and he was 
right there ” — pointing up to the highest branches 
of the apple tree — “ way up on top.” 

“ And the poor bird was screaming,” said 
Phronsie, snuggling up to Rachel’s side, but still 
not offering to give up the little green wad. 
“ Poor little bird ! — she made a new house,” she 
added sorrowfully. 

“ And the naughty squirrel was pulling out 
all the things in her house,” said little Dick, 
breaking in with gusto, and flinging them 
down ; and he threw us this. Show her, 
Phronsie.” 


AND THEIR FRIENDS 


47 


So Phronsie opened her hand and held it up, 
the little green wad in the center. 

“ Oh, isn’t it funny ! ” Rachel was going to say. 
Instead, she seized it, twitched it apart, and 
hopped up to her feet; then, deserting the two 
children, ran like lightning up the green bank, 
two torn bits of paper fluttering in her hand. 
And not observing where she went, she ran di- 
rectly into old Mr. King taking a constitutional 
on the lawn. 

“ Bless me ! what is it ? he gasped, putting out 
a strong hand to save her from a fall. 

“ It’s the ten-dollar hill! ” panted Rachel. 
‘‘ Don’t you see ? ” — waving it at him. 


THE END 











r’ ' 






:■'", ’ ■■ -v-. 

m ' '■ CikwMMit^ i*' .* 









. ' ■ ..■ '*’.0 V'TflM 

■■ -'.^W 


."k t .' 


<i. 


•i /• 




t • 


y ' :’ . « ■■ . ^ ' 'll 


a ,■ ,, 



•*« ’'i>' ■ "j 



%v 




“ \* ii^v? iw* 


m 


L* 




'.i.'MaJP ,. • , ;.:. 

0 ’ ' . 'ff . j ' • ' \ • 


, V# 


' .\ 


r«. V 








t ^ 




‘■/V, / 


fli.; 



* 


-f' ♦ 




♦ < 


t . « 


I .« 


. 4 





M.-; •' f ^ 






]'i', , 


* 


I V' 


f* 


) y 






.r^ij n , 1 


.'-, V 




••• *»«, 


< < « 






7^* ■ 




ft 


5|. 


I y. 


yj 


K,f. 


1 % 


< I 


•rVs 


‘‘ V ' i'.' ', ' " ■ '; ' V ^i £.^ . 

. • r • -'- f ►.• 


f I 


> • 


■4'J 








, y t. 


, « >a. 


/ ► 


« 


(!)• 






y- 


, 1 *>U ■ 4 

1 » •■ • • - . >‘‘' . wAil 


1 ,: , : >il| > -, ■ 




J ^ 


<V. V^; 7 ,. :-V,,, , . 


,>* V 


r ^ 


:. r 


I'll 


I r, 


5t: 


'^.M 


VI';- 'I 


\t\ 


• '-« 


*l 


• i .' / 






\:.‘"i:<h 


V.%Wa 


v; 


I • 1 . . - » 


» ‘y* *. 

s A : :y*).\ 


uT. ‘ /’-. 


t ,1 ' 




;• 




a^v 










*‘"ii / 






V.'i 


^ 41 


til I ■ I 


» t 




W: 


ti • , 




-.1,' 




'“■'y 




t:tr 


itT: 


iiJ 






NJi; 


» .i 


.i 


m 












4< i 










y, '.v.r 


f^i * 0 




f' 


» » » L 




y*-. 


u-.>l 




% 


•ii 


»V 




; f 


k « 4 







X H E 

FAMOUS PEPPER BOOKS 

By Margaret Sidney 

IN ORDER OF PUBLICATION 

Five Little Peppers and How they Grew. Cloth, 
i2mo, illustrated, ^1.50, postpaid. 

This was an instantaneous success; it has become a genuine 
child classic. 

Five Little Peppers Midway. Cloth, i2mo, illus- 
trated, ^1.50, postpaid. 

“ A perfect Cheeryble of a book.” — Boston Herald. 

Five Little Peppers Grown Up. Cloth, i2mo, illus- 
trated, ^^1.50, postpaid. 

This shows the Five Little Peppers as “grown up,” with all 
the struggles and successes of young manhood and womanhood. 

Phronsie Pepper. Cloth, i2mo, illustrated, $1.50, 
postpaid. 

It is the story of Phronsie, the youngest and dearest of all the 
Peppers. 

The Stories Polly Pepper Told. Cloth, i2mo. 

Illustrated by Jessie McDermott and Etheldred B. 
Barry. $1.50, postpaid. 

Wherever there exists a child or a “ grown-up,” there will be a 
welcome for these charming and delightful “Stories Polly 
Pepper Told.” 

The Adventures of Joel Pepper. Cloth, i2mo. 

Illustrated by Sears Gallagher. 1^1.50, postpaid. 

As bright and just as certain to be a child’s favorite as the 
others in the famous series. Harum-scarum “ Joey ” is lovable. 

Five Little Peppers Abroad. Cloth, i2mo. Illus- 
trated by Fanny Y. Cory. ^1.50, postpaid. 

The “ Peppers Abroad ” adds another most delightful book to* 
this famous series. 

Five Little Peppers at School. Cloth, i2mo. Illus- 
trated by Hermann Heyer. Price, ^i. 10 net ; postpaid, 
^$1.25 until Nov., 1904, after, ^1.50, postpaid. 

Of all the fascinating adventures and experiences of the 
“ Peppers,” none will surpass those contained in this volume. 

Five Little Peppers and Their Friends. Illustrated 
• by Eugenie M. Wireman. Cloth, i2mo, ^ 5 i. 50 > post- 
paid. 

The newest of the stories of the children’s favorites — the 
Pepper boys and girls. 

LOTHROP PUBLISHING COMPANY, BOSTON 


SALLY, 

Mrs. TUBBS 

An amusing and sympathetic study of a Ne<w England 
^oman of humble station, hut noble character^ 

By MARGARET SIDNEY, author of the Famous ** Pepper ** 
books, etc* 


CHICAGO RECORD-HERALD says: 

What can be said is, that those who have read “ Mrs. Wiggs ” 
will purchase “ Sally, Mrs. Tubbs.” The author of this pleasant 
story, who is Margaret Sidney of the “ Pepper ” books renown, 
has rightly dedicated this tale for grown-ups to “ all who love 
simplicity, truth, and cheerfulness.” These virtues characterize 
Sally Plunkett, whose soul-devouring ambition was “ to have 
’Bijah Tubbs fer life.” 

As a chapter out of human life “ Sally, Mrs. Tubbs ” is, per- 
haps, as good as “ Mrs. Wiggs.” Regarded artistically, it shows 
the workmanship of a more practised hand; it has a plot, and 
this plot pleasantly complicated, and thus differs from its next 
of kin. We judge that Sally and her ’Bijah, who, though little, 
is “ sizable ” enough to meet her wants, will make the acquaint- 
ance of those who like a book that is not over-intellectualized 
nor yet lacking in soundness of heart and penetrating vision 
into human nature. “ Sally, Mrs. Tubbs ” will furnish a hearty 
laugh and a quickened sensibility. 

BOSTON TRANSCRIPT says: 

As a brief character-sketch, “ Sally, Mrs. Tubbs ” deserves no 
little praise for its geniality and its humor. 

BOSTON HERALD says: 

This short story of i8o pages is captivating from start to finish, 
and the masculine reader takes off his hat, and the feminine 
reader courtesies, to this matron of the tubs, with her homely 
heroism and true kindness of heart. 

J2mo* Picture G)ver* Postpaid, $L00. 


Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 


THE JUDGES’ CAVE 

A Romance of the New Haven Colony in the Days 
of the Regicides 

By MARGARET SIDNEY 
i2mo. Cloth. Illustrated. $1.50 

There are few more fascinating phases of colonial history than that 
which tells the wanderings and adventures of the two judges who, 
because they sat in judgment over that royal criminal, Charles the 
First of England, were hunted out of England into hiding in New 
England, and there remained, a mystery and fugitives, in their cele- 
brated cave in New Haven Colony. Marcia, the heroine, is a strong 
and delightful character, and the book easily takes high rank among 
the most effective and absorbing stories based upon a dramatic phase 
of American history. 


THE LITTLE MAID OF CONCORD TOWN 

A Romance of the American Revolution 

By MARGARET SIDNEY 

i2mo, cloth. Illustrated by F. T. Merrill 
Price, $1.50 

A delightful revolutionary romance of life, love, and adventure in 
old Concord. The author knows the interesting town thoroughly. 

Debby Parlin, the heroine, lived in a little house on the Lexington 
Road, still standing, and was surrounded by all the stir and excitement 
of the months of preparation and the days of action at the beginning 
of our struggle for freedom. 


Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 


WHAT THE CRITICS SAY OF 


The SPENDERS 


By HARRY LEON WILSON, Author of ^"The Lions of 
the Lord/^ Red silk cloth, rough edges, picture cover. Six 
illustrations by Rose Cecil O^Neill. Size, 5X hy 7X* 
Postpaid, $5 .50. 55th Thousand. 


HARRY THURSTON PECK, in the New York American, says: 

“ The very best two books written by Americans during the past year have 
been ‘The Spenders,’ by Harry Leon Wilson, and ‘The Fit,’ by Frank 
Norris.” 

MARK TWAIN writes to the author: “ It cost me my day yester- 
day. You owe me $400. But never mind, I forgive you for the book’s sake.” 

LOUISVILLE COURlER=JOURNAL says : “ If there is such a thing 
as the American novel of a new method, this is one. Absolutely to be en- 
joyed is it from the first page to the last, founded on the elemental truth that 
‘ the man is the strongest who, Ancaean-like, stands with his feet upon the 
earth.’ It is the strong tale of three generations, and told in the romances 
of the grandson and granddaughter of the original rugged pioneer of the 
Western country, Peter Bines.” 

THE BOOKMAN says: “Uncle Peter is a well-drawn, interesting, 
picturesque, and, above all, a genuine American product. . . . The denoue- 
ment is one that would be well worth reading for, even if the body of the 
book were dull.” 

BROOKLYN DAILY EAQLE says: “ It is coruscating in wit, daring 
in love, and biting in its palpable caricature of many well-known persons in 
New York society; but it is so very much more than a clever society 
novel making the bid of audacity for ephemeral craze.” 

CHICAGO RECORD=HERALD says : “ Very few novels of the day 
have the sterling strength, the force, and the roomy outlook of Harry Leon 
Wilson’s ‘ The Spenders.’ Every page of it is virile, and, what is more, it 
combines true insight into men with a strong humor.” 

CHRISTIAN HERALD says: “The character drawing throughout 
the book is masterly, but Peter Bines deserves a slab in the literary Hall of 
Fame.” 


Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 


George Cary Eggleston’s 
Juveniles 

The Bale Marked Circle X 

A Blockade Running Adventure 

Illustrated by C. Chase Emerson, 12mo, red cloth, illustrated 
cover, $1,50. 

Another of Mr. Eggleston’s stirring books for youth. In 
it are told the adventures of three boy soldiers in the Con- 
federate Service who are sent in a sloop on a secret voyage 
from Charleston to the Bahamas, conveying a strange bale of 
cotton which holds important documents. The boys pass 
through startling adventures : they run the blockade, suffer 
shipwreck, and finally reach their destination after the 
pluckiest kind of effort. 

Camp Venture 

A Story of the Virginia Mountains 

Illustrated by W, A, McCullough. 12mo, dark red cloth, 
illustrated cover, $1,50, 

The Louisville Courier Journal says : “ George Cary Eggles- 
ton has written a decidedly good tale of pluck and adventure 
in ‘Camp Venture.’ It will be of interest to young and old 
who enjoy an exciting story, but there is also a great deal of 
instruction and information in the book.” 

The Last of the Flatboats 

A Story of the Mississippi 

Illustrated by Charlotte Harding, 12mo, green cloth, illustrated 
cover, $L50, 

The Brooklyn Eagle says : “ Mr. George Cary Eggleston, 
the veteran editor and author, has scored a double success in 
his new book, ‘The Last of the Flatboats,’ which has just 
been published. Written primarily as a story for young 
readers, it contains many things that are of interest to older 
people. Altogether, it is a mighty good story, and well 
worth reading.” 

Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 


W. O. Stoddard’s Books 

AHEAD OF THE ARMY. Four illustrations by C. Chase 
Emerson. lamo. Pictorial cover in color. Price, ^i.oo, 
net; postpaid, $1.15. 

This is a lively narrative of the experiences of an American boy who 
arrives in Mexico as the war with the United States is beginning, is thrown 
into contact with such young officers as Lieutenant Grant and Captains Lee 
and McClellan, all of them destined to become famous later in American 
military history. 

THE ERRAND BOY OF ANDREW JACKSON: A War 
Story of 1812. Illustrated by Will Crawford. Cloth, 
i2mo, $1.00, net; postpaid, ^1.12. 

This tale is of the War of 1812, and describes the events of the only land 
campaign of 1812-1814 in which the Americans were entirely successful. 

JACK MORGAN: A Boy of 1812. Illustrated by Will 
Crawford. lamo, cloth, postpaid, $1.25. 

It is the adventures of a boy of the frontier during the great fight that 
Harrison made on land, and Perry on the lakes, for the security of the 
border. 

THE NOANK’ S LOG : A Privateer of the Revolution. 

Illustrated by Will Crawford. lamo, postpaid, ^1.25. 

The further adventures of the plucky Guert Ten Eyck, as he fought 
King George on land and sea. 

THE DESPATCH BOAT OF THE WHISTLE : A Story 
of Santiago. Illustrated by Frank T. Merrill. i2mo, 
postpaid, ^1.25. 

A breezy story of a newspaper despatch boat, in the war with Spain. 

GUERT TEN EYCK. Illustrated by Frank T. Merrill. 
T2mo, postpaid, ^1.25. 

A hero story of real American girls and boys, in the American Revolution. 

THE PARTNERS. Illustrated by Albert Scott Cox. i2mo, 
postpaid, ^1.25. 

A capital story of a bright, go-ahead country girl and two boys who 
helped her keep store. 

CHUCK PURDY : A New York Boy. Illustrated. i2mo, 
postpaid, $1.25. 

A delightful story of boy life in New York City. . 

GID GRANGER : A Country Boy. Illustrated. i2mo, post- 
paid, ^^1.25. 

A capital story of American life. 


Lothrop Publishing Company - - Boston 





